Skip to main content

Full text of "Stephen Langton : hero of Magna charta (1215 A.D.), septingentenary (700th anniversary), 1915 A.D."

See other formats


STEPHEN  LANGTON 

HERO   OF   MAGNA   CHARTA    *  -I 

(1215    A.D.) 
Septingentenary  (jooth  Anniversary}^  1915   A.D. 


BV 


REV.  J.  R.  LEEMING,  B.A. 

VICAR,   CHURCH   OF   THE   GOOD  SHEPHERD,    ROCHDALE 


ILon&on 
;  ,  SKEFFINGTON 


SON 


34   SOUTHAMPTON    STREET,   STRAND,   W.C.     _ 

PUBLISHERS    TO    HIS    MAJESTY    THE    KJNG        ^  V  .'•  "'    t -•    1. 
1915  /f&* 

f 


PRINTED    m   GREAT    BRITAIN    BY 
RICHARD  CLAY    &  SONS,  LIMITED, 

BRUNSWICK    ST.,  STAMFORD  ST.,  S.E., 
AND    BUNGAY,    SUFFOLK. 


PREFACE 

THE  National  Biography's  article  on  Stephen 
Langton  says,  "  a  full  biography  of  him  has  yet  to 
be  written,  we  have  only  sketches  of  his  life  as 
yet."  The  author  does  not,  for  a  moment,  imagine 
that  the  following  pages  contain  all  that  is  needed, 
but  he  humbly  hopes  that  their  perusal  will  do 
something  towards  quickening  an  interest  in  the 
life  and  times  of  one  who  is  apparently  so  little 
known  and  yet  who  loomed  so  large  in  the  fight 
for  political  and  ecclesiastical  freedom  in  the  Middle 
Ages. 

J.  R.  LEEMING. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

General  Survey — 

Britannica  Encyclopaedia. 

CHAMBERS'S  Encyclopaedia. 

Catholic  Encyclopaedia. 

CUTT'S  Dictionary  of  Church  of  England. 

ROGER  OF  WENDOVER  :   Flowers  of  History. 

Literary  History — 

WRIGHT  :  Biographia  Britannica  Literaria. 

Social  History — 

BATESON,  Miss  :  Medieval  England. 
Cox,  J.  C,  LL.D.  :  Canterbury  City. 

Constitutional  History  of  the  Church — 
WILKIN'S  Concilia. 
HOOK  :  Ecclesiastical  Biography. 
FlELDEN  :  Short  Constitutional  History. 
MEDLEY  :  English  Constitutional  History. 
STUBBS  :  Lectures  in  Early  Church  History. 

Development  of  Constitutional  History — 
THOMSON  :  Essay  on  Magna  Charta. 
STUBBS  :  Early  Plantagenets. 
KNIGHT  :  Old  Antiquities. 
MCKECHNIE  :  Magna  Charta. 
Miss  NORGATE  :  John  Lackland. 

Ecclesiastical  History — 

GEE  AND  HARDY  :    Documents   Illustrative  of   English 

Church  History. 

STEPHENS,  W.  R.  W. :  English  Church  History. 
PERRY,  CANON  G.  C.  :  English  Church  History. 
CUTTS,  DR.  :  Turning  Points  of  Church  History. 


viii  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

GASQUET,  CARDINAL  :  Henry  III  and  the  Church. 
LANE,  C.  A. :  English  Church  History. 
Canterbury  and  York  Society  (Registers). 
CUTTS  :  Parish  Priest  and  People. 
Historical  Manuscripts  Commission,  vol.  iv. 
ISAACSON,  F.  W. :  English  Cardinals. 
LUARD,  H.  R.  :  Flores  Historiarium. 

Political  History — 

ADAMS  :  Political  History  of  England. 

DAVIS,  H.  W.  C.  :  England  under  Normans  and  Angevins. 

FLETCHER,  C.  R.  L. :  Introduction  to  English  History. 

Biographical — 

Dictionary  of  National  Biography. 
HOOK  :  Lives  of  the  Archbishops. 
CHAMBERS  :  Biographical  Dictionary. 

Constitutional  History— 
STUBBS  :  Select  Charters. 

Introduction  to  Rolls  Series. 

Constitutional  History,  vol.  i. 
SHIRLEY,  W.  W.  :  Letters  of  Henry  III. 

Incidental  History— 

SEIGNOBOS  :  History  of  Contemporary  Civilization. 
TOUT,  T.  F.  :  Empire  and  Papacy. 

Advanced  History  of  Great  Britain. 
HENDERSON  :  Historical  Documents  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
THATCHER  AND  SCHWILL  :  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
LINGARD  :  History  of  England,  vol.  iii. 
JERVIS  AND  HASSAL  :  Student's  France. 
HUME  :  Student's  England. 
MILLER  :  Medieval  Rome. 
FIRTH,  C.  :  Oliver  Cromwell. 
ROBERTSON,  CANON  J.  C.  :  Sketches  of  Church  History. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

THE  ARBITRARY  POWER  OF  WILLIAM  I    .         .         .         I 
THE  AWAKENING  OF  THE  BARONAGE       ...         3 
INFLUENCE  OF  THE  MONASTERIES  ....        4 

ARCHBISHOP  HUBERT  WALTER         ....         5 

PRINCE  JOHN'S  (LACKLAND)  ACCESSION    ...         7 
"NOW  I  AM  KING  OF  ENGLAND"  IO 

ANSELM'S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  ROME       .         .         .11 
CANDIDATES  FOR  THE  VACANT  ARCHBISHOPRIC          .       13 
INNOCENT  III      .......       14 

THE  POWER  OF  INNOCENT     .         .         .         .         -15 

INNOCENT'S  VIEWS       ......       16 

THE  CHARACTER  OF  INNOCENT  .         .         .       1 8 

INNOCENT'S    NOMINEE   FOR   THE   ARCHBISHOPRIC   OF 

CANTERBURY         ......       2O 

STEPHEN  LANGTON       .         .         .         .         .         .22 

STATUS  OF  A  CARDINAL  BEFORE  1245  A'D-       •         •       24 
A  SPLENDID  APPOINTMENT    .         .         .         .         •       25 

CONCERNING  FOUR  RINGS   SENT  BY  POPE  INNOCENT 

TO  KING  JOHN      ......       28 


x  CONTENTS 

PAOE 

THE  ANGRY  KING         .         .         .         .         .         .  30 

PAPAL  (LAWLESS)  USURPATIONS      ....  32 

THE  INTERDICT  .......  33 

EXILED  ARCHBISHOP  AND  CANTERBURY  MONKS          .  36 

GENERAL  OBSERVANCE  OF  THE  INTERDICT        .         .  37 

LANGTON  IN  EXILE  AT  PONTIGNY  «...  39 
EXCOMMUNICATION  OF  THE  KING    .         .         .         .41 

THE  BETTER  SIDE  OF  JOHN'S  CHARACTER         .         .  42 

THE   CONCILIATORY    ARCHBISHOP       ....  44 

JOHN   DEPOSED   FROM    HIS   THRONE               ...  46 

PETER'S  PENCE   .......  49 

HUMILIATING  SURRENDER  OF  JOHN          ...  50 

LANGTON'S  ARRIVAL  IN  ENGLAND  ....  52 

THE  BARONS  STILL  DISCONTENTED  «...  55 

HEROIC  LEADER  REQUIRED    .....  56 

KING  JOHN'S  WISE  ADVISERS          .         .         .         .  60 

THE  JUDICIOUS  ARCHBISHOP  .....  6l 

KING'S  ATTEMPT  TO  WEAKEN  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE 

BARONS  AND  CLERGY     .....  63 

THE  POPE'S  AMBASSADORS     .....  65 
GROWING  DEMAND  FOR  CHARTER  OF  HENRY  I    .         .68 

JOHN'S  ECCLESIASTICAL  CHARTER,  1214  .         .         .  69 

KING'S  ATTEMPT   TO   PROPITIATE  ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON  71 


CONTENTS  xi 

PAGE 

MAGNA  CHART  A,  1215  .         .         .         .         .  76 

TEXT  OF  MAGNA  CHARTA  WITH  TRANSLATION  .  .  78 
LANGTON,  THE  KING'S  COMMISSIONER  AT  RUNNYMEDE  126 
SOCIAL  ARTICLES  OF  MAGNA  CHARTA  .  .  .130 
POLITICAL  ASPECT  OF  MAGNA  CHARTA  .  .  .132 
EXCOMMUNICATION  OF  THE  BARONS  .  .  «  J35 
REVOCATION  OF  MAGNA  CHARTA  .  .  .  -137 
WILLIAM  DE  ALBINI  ......  140 

ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON'S  REFUSAL  TO  EXCOMMUNICATE 

THE  BARONS         ......     141 

ANARCHY     ........       143 

DISINTEGRATION   OF   NATIONAL   PARTY        .  .  .       145 

LOUIS,  DAUPHIN   OF   FRANCE 147 

DEATH   OF   KING   JOHN  .....       149 

HENRY   Ill's    ACCESSION  .  .  .  .  -152 

RISE  OF  PANDULPH  .  .  .  .  .  -154 
ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON'S  RETURN  FROM  ROME  .  .156 

THE   CHARTER,    LANGTON'S   CHIEF   OBJECT  .  .158 

BISHOP   HUGH   OF   LINCOLN       .  .  .  .  .       l6l 

ROME'S  DEMAND  FOR  PECUNIARY  HELP   .         .  .163 

HEAVY  BLOW  TO  ENGLISH  FREEDOM        .         .  .164 

WHY  WAS  LANGTON  NOT  MADE  A  PAPAL  LEGATE?  .     l66 

ARCHBISHOP'S  TREATMENT  OF  POPES'  COMMANDS  .     169 


xii  CONTENTS 

THE  FORGED  DECRETALS       .         .         .  .  . 

LANGTON'S  RESPECT  FOR  ROME       .         .  .  - 

LANGTON  :  CHURCH  REVIVALIST      .         .  .  .1' 

DOMINICAN  AND  FRANCISCAN  ORDERS  OF  MONKS  .  I' 

SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  CONDITIONS         .  .  .  ll 

LANGTON  I  CHURCH  RESTORER  AND  BUILDER  .  .  1 1 

LANGTON  :  CHURCH  REFORMER        .         .  .  .  l! 

LANGTON:  SCHOLAR  AND  DIVINE    .         .  .  .  i8( 

SYNOD   OF   OSENEY          .  .  .  .  .  .189 

LANGTON  :   BANISHER   OF   STRANGE   DOCTRINE      .  .196 

LANGTON  :    SOCIAL   REFORMER  ....       20O 

LANGTON  :    STATESMAN-ARCHBISHOP  .  .  .       204 

LANGTON  :    PATRIOT        ......       204 

CONCLUSION  .  .  .  .  .  .  .210 

INDEX  ........       213 


STEPHEN    LANGTON 


WHAT  is  the  history  centring  around  that  great 
statesman-archbishop,  Stephen  Langton,  to  whom, 
more  than  to  any  other  person,  layman  or  clergy- 
man, we  are  indebted  for  that  famous  deed,  Magna 
Charta,  which  granted  and  secured  very  important 
liberties  and  privileges,  not  only  to  the  Church  of 
England,  but  to  every  order  of  men  in  the  king- 
dom, i.  e.  to  the  barons,  the  clergy,  and  people 
generally  ? 

The  reign  of  John,  which  produced  this  great 
Englishman,  marks  an  important  epoch  in  the 
history  of  the  English  nation. 

THE  ARBITRARY  POWER  OF  WILLIAM  I 

The  Norman  Conquest  in  the  eleventh  century 
was  a  principal  and  fatal  blow  to  the  liberties  of 
Britain;  for  when  William  the  First  became  sove- 
reign, there  were  but  few  of  the  English  nation  left 
in  the  possession  of  their  original  estates.  As  the 
monarch's  power  was  entirely  arbitrary,  the  partial 


2  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

laws  of  a  foreign  adventurer  superseded  those  whi 
had  been  instituted  by  the  equity  of  Edward  the 
Confessor,  and  although  repeated  petitions  for  the 
restoration  of  the  liberties  of  England  were  made 
to  the  Conqueror's  successors,  these  liberties  con- 
tinued to  fluctuate.  "  When  the  King  was  weak, 
or  in  such  circumstances  as  permitted  him  not  to 
fight,  the  barons  tried  to  get  the  liberties  of  the 
English  restored,  and  the  Prince,  not  knowing 
what  to  do  better,  put  them  off  with  fair  promises, 
which  he  had  no  design  to  perform.  But,  under 
able  kings,  who  were  in  prosperity,  the  contest 
was  stifled,  and  the  barons  waited  for  a  more 
favourable  opportunity  to  compass  their  ends." 

However,  a  charter  for  these  liberties  was  issued 
by  Henry  the  First,  about  the  year  noo  A.D., 
wherein  it  is  declared  that  the  Church  shall  be 
free,  that  heirs  shall  receive  their  possessions  un- 
redeemed, that  evil  customs  shall  be  abolished, 
and,  in  fine,  relates  the  greater  part  of  those  privi- 
leges which  we  shall  see  the  subsequent  act  of  King 
John  more  securely  confirmed. 

Under  the  Anglo-Norman  kings  there  had  been 
two  different  races  dwelling  upon  the  English  soil, 
speaking  different  languages,  and  possessing  no 
common  interests;  but  during  the  reign  of  the 
practically  non-resident  king  Richard  the  First, 
John's  immediate  predecessor,  the  Saxons  and 
Normans  because  fused  into  the  English  people. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  3 

THE  AWAKENING  OF  THE  BARONAGE 

One  illustration  of  this  will  suffice.  In  1198 
Richard  the  First,  as  usual,  wanted  money,  and 
had  exhausted  all  the  usual  means  of  procuring  it. 
He  accordingly  directed  Archbishop  Hubert,  Lang- 
ton's  immediate  predecessor,  to  propose  to  the 
assembled  bishops  and  barons  that  they  should 
maintain  for  him,  during  his  war,  a  force  of  300 
knights,  to  be  paid  a  sum  of  35.  per  day.  To  the 
archbishop's  amazement,  for  the  first  time  for  five 
and  thirty  years,  but  for  the  second  time  in  English 
history,  the  demand  was  disputed.  Again  the 
opposition  was  led  by  a  bishop,  as  then  by  St. 
Thomas,  this  time  by  St.  Hugh.  This  great  Hugh 
of  Lincoln,  who  had  won  the  heart  of  Henry  the 
Second,  Richard's  father,  and  had  treated  him  as 
an  equal,  now  acted  on  behalf  of  the  nation  to 
which  he  had  joined  himself,  for  he  declared  that 
he  would  rather  go  back  to  his  old  hermit's  life 
than  lay  fresh  burdens  on  the  tenants  of  the  lands 
in  connection  with  his  bishopric.  Herbert,  the 
Bishop  of  Salisbury,  followed  Hugh's  example. 
The  estates  of  the  churches  were  not  bound,  they 
said,  to  afford  the  King  military  service  except 
within  the  four  seas;  they  would  not  furnish  it 
for  foreign  warfare.  The  opposition  prevailed ;  the 
bishops  had  struck  a  chord  which  awoke  the  baron- 
age. This  body  now,  to  a  far  greater  extent  than 


STEPHEN  LANGTON 


before,  consisted  of  men  who  had  little  interest  in 
Normandy,  were  far  more  English  in  sympathy,  and 
perhaps  also  in  blood,  than  they  had  been  under 
Henry  the  Second. 

THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE  MONASTERIES 
But  the  sympathy  of  the  monasteries  at  this 
time  was  rather  in  a  foreign  direction,  for  the  effect 
of  the  Norman  Conquest  in  the  matter  of  English 
monasteries  was  peculiar  and  important.  It  owed 
its  character  indirectly  to  the  two  powerful  minds 
that  were  at  the  head  of  the  Church  and  State; 
Lanfranc,  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  saw  in  the 
monasteries  societies  of  degenerate  Benedictines; 
William  the  Conqueror,  nests  of  anti-Norman  feel- 
ing. Lanfranc  tried  to  reform  the  abuses  by  draw- 
ing closer  the  rules  of  discipline ;  William  sought  to 
stifle  the  patriotic  spirit  by  setting  over  them  the 
tools  of  his  strong  policy.  For  a  long  time  the 
English  spirit  in  the  monasteries  maintained  itself 
against  both  tyranny  and  reform.  They  hated  the 
Norman  invaders,  but  they  had  no  inclination 
towards  Rome,  under  whose  auspices  the  Norrnan 
invasion  had  succeeded. 

As  the  bishops  and  secular  clergy  opposed  them- 
selves to  Roman  centralisation,  the  monasteries 
became  colonies  of  Roman  partisans. 

So  long  as  the  Pope  and  the  King  were  on 
the  same  side,  the  monks  and  the  nation  were  op- 


; 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  5 

posed  to  both  alike ;  when  the  Pope  and  the  King 
quarrelled,  the  nation  sided  with  the  King,  the 
monks  with  the  Pope;  hence,  the  monasteries  be- 
came more  papal  as  the  State  became  more  national, 
and  the  same  series  of  events  made  them  less  English 
without  becoming  more  Norman,  and  more  papal 
without  becoming  more  loyal.  Matters  had  reached 
this  point  in  the  latter  years  of  Henry  the  Second, 
John's  father. 

ARCHBISHOP  HUBERT  WALTER 

Richard  the  First's  (John's  immediate  prede- 
cessor) character  is  illustrated  in  some  minor 
points  by  his  course  in  the  disputes  respecting 
the  election  to  the  archbishopric  of  Canterbury, 
and  of  his  attitude  towards  the  Pope  of  Rome. 
Richard  would  not  suffer  the  laws  of  the  land 
to  be  over-ridden  by  a  rescript  from  Rome.  He 
condescended  to  none  of  what  St.  Thomas  of 
Canterbury  called  his  father's  mousetraps,  the 
tricks  by  which  that  astute  King  managed  to  put 
his  adversaries  in  the  wrong  without  committing 
himself  to  a  decided  course.  Richard  forbade  the 
execution  of  the  mandate  of  Pope  Innocent,  in- 
stead of  trying  to  elude  it  either  by  chicanery  or 
by  bullying.  Archbishop  Hubert  Walter's  char- 
acter has  suffered  a  good  deal  from  his  connection 
with  Richard  the  First  as  the  latter's  chief  adviser. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON 


With  the  exception  of  St.  Thomas,  he  was  the 
only  primate  since  the  Conquest  who  had  been 
chosen  for  any  other  reason  than  learning  or  sanctity ; 
he  was  raised  to  the  high  position  which  he  filled 
simply  for  secular  reasons.  But  it  should  be  taken 
into  account  that  Hubert  never  enriched  himself. 
He  was  not,  perhaps,  the  best  conceivable  minister 
for  Richard  the  First,  but  he  was  probably  the 
best,  if  not  the  only  one,  possible.  He  was  a  true 
patriot,  a  man  of  honest  purposes  and  pure  life. 
He  was  the  most  popular  and  in  some  respects  the 
greatest  of  the  medieval  statesmen,  says  Mr.  H.  W.  C. 
Davis,  in  England  under  the  Angevins,  p.  352,  who 
were  rewarded  with  the  primacy  of  the  English 
Church.  Hubert  Walter  had  been  to  John,  as 
Lanfranc  to  Rufus,  a  moderating  and  restraining 
influence,  respected  though  disliked,  and  he  had 
maintained  intact  the  alliance  and  long  friendship 
between  the  English  Crown  and  the  national  Church 
which  was  the  corner-stone  of  the  Angevin  power. 

If  we  regard  Hubert  Walter  as  a  bishop  (and  this 
is  necessary  in  order  to  bring  out  the  work  of  his 
successor,  Stephen  Langton)  other  considerations 
come  in.  The  exchequer  of  a  Norman  sovereign 
could  hardly  be  a  good  school  of  financial  honesty, 
much  less  of  theological  learning.  Hubert  was 
sadly  deficient  in  both  the  scholarship  and  the 
doctrinal  learning  that  became  a  bishop,  and  such 
as  his  successor  was  endowed  with;  the  state  of 


he 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  7 

religion  was  extremely  bad.  There  was  the  paralysis 
of  discipline  in  the  Church  itself.  There  can  be 
no  reasonable  doubt  that  the  hands  of  the  bishops 
were  tied  by  the  sufferance  of  appeals  to  Rome, 
contrary  to  the  ancient  custom  of  the  realm.  The 
great  prize  of  the  monks'  ambition,  the  government 
of  the  Church,  fell  from  their  hands.  The  position 
occupied  from  henceforth  by  the  monks  of  Canter- 
bury was  void  of  all  political  importance,  and  their 
action  in  the  election  of  the  primate  was  merely 
nominal;  but  this  did  not  prevent  the  Christ 
Church,  Canterbury,  monks,  from  scheming — when 
the  opportunity  presented  itself,  to  regain  the 
privilege  of  electing  to  the  archbishopric  of  Canter- 
bury. 

PRINCE  JOHN'S  (LACKLAND)  ACCESSION 

Prince  John  easily  got  himself  accepted  as  king 
in  1199  A.D.  It  is  quite  true  that  his  elder  brother, 
Geoffrey,  who  had  been  killed  at  a  tournament, 
had  left  a  son  named  Arthur,  and  many  who  had 
become  disgusted  with  John's  government  of 
Ireland,  together  with  his  treachery  and  base  in- 
gratitude to  his  father  and  elder  brother,  were 
prepared  to  proclaim  Arthur  as  the  next  heir  to 
the  Crown  of  England,  but  it  was  quite  in  accord- 
ance with  old  English  precedent,  says  Professor 
Tout,  that  his  uncle,  who  was  a  grown  man,  should 


8  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

be  preferred  to  him.  Philip  of  France,  ever  anxious 
to  make  mischief  in  the  Angevin  dominions,  sup- 
ported Arthur's  cause;  but  Queen  Eleanor,  though 
now  very  old,  used  all  her  influence  against  her 
grandson,  and  in  favour  of  her  youngest  son. 

The  better,  however,  to  secure  the  voice  of  the 
English  nation  on  behalf  of  John,  the  friends  whom 
he  had  engaged  to  support  his  cause  promised,  in 
his  name,  a  restoration  of  those  liberties  the  people 
so  earnestly  desired :  a  confirmation  of  Henry  the 
First's  Charter,  and  a  renewal  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
laws,  as  instituted  by  Edward  the  Confessor;  and 
these  promises,  made  at  the  commencement  of  a  new 
reign,  gave  to  the  barons  a  stronger  hope  for  their 
performance  than  they  had  hitherto  entertained. 

The  barons  were  also  very  desirous  of  removing 
the  cruel  oppressions  and  restrictions  of  the  Forest 
Laws.  Mr.  Lewis,  in  his  Historical  Inquiry  Con- 
cerning Forests,  says,  "  In  those  times,  speaking  of 
their  regulations  as  being  contemporary  with  the 
Feudal  System,  when  a  conqueror  settled  the 
economy  of  a  country  which  he  had  previously 
vanquished,  it  behoved  him,  in  order  to  secure  his 
new  acquisition,  to  keep  the  natives  of  the  country 
(who  were  not  his  military  tenants)  in  as  humble 
a  condition  as  possible;  and  more  especially  to 
restrain  them  from  the  use  of  arms ;  and  as  nothing 
could  do  this  so  effectually  as  a  prohibition  of 
hunting  and  shooting,  it  became  a  matter  of  policy 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  9 

to  reserve  this  right  to  himself,  or  to  those  of  his 
capital  feudatories  (the  greater  barons),  on  whom 
he  thought  proper  to  bestow  it." 

Under  the  colour  of  Forest  Law,  Matthew  of 
Westminster  remarks  of  William  the  Conqueror 
(F lores  Historiarium),  "  that  if  men  disabled  a 
wild  beast,  they  were  dispossessed  and  imprisoned," 
and  in  another  place,  "  if  it  were  a  stag,  a  buck,  or 
a  boar,  they  were  deprived  of  their  eyes."  King 
John,  if  we  may  believe  the  assertion  of  Matthew 
Paris,  made  his  interdict  concerning  the  chase  wider, 
for  he  included  the  winged,  as  well  as  the  four-footed 
creation. 

It  is  not,  then,  surprising  that  there  should  be  a 
strong  desire  on  the  part  of  the  people  capable  of 
expressing  themselves  for  the  passing  of  Magna 
Charta,  where  it  is  enacted  in  Chapter  LVI :  "All 
evil  customs  concerning  Forests,  Warrens,  and 
Foresters;  Warreners,  Sheriffs,  and  their  Officers; 
Rivers  and  their  Keepers;  shall  forthwith  be  en- 
quired into  in  each  County,  by  twelve  Knights  of 
the  Shire,  chosen  by  the  most  creditable  persons  in 
the  same  County,  and  upon  oath,  and  within  forty 
days  after  the  said  inquest,  be  utterly  abolished,  so 
as  never  more  to  be  restored." 

In  the  year  1200  Philip  of  France  acknowledged 
John  to  be  the  rightful  heir  of  his  brother,  and 
made  Arthur  do  homage  to  his  uncle  for  the  Duchy 
of  Bretagne. 


io  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

The  English  barons,  who  had  already  made  a 
demand  for  the  privileges  of  Magna  Charta,  which 
were  not  yet  granted,  in  the  year  1201,  at  Whitsun- 
tide, May  13,  refused  to  attend  John  into  France 
for  the  consummation  of  the  Dauphin's  marriage 
to  his  niece,  Blanche  of  Castile,  until  the  liberties 
they  desired  should  be  confirmed.  The  King,  in 
return,  seized  upon  their  castles,  and  with  Isabella 
of  Angouleme,  whom  he  had  lately  married,  left 
England  for  Paris,  where  Philip  entertained  them 
in  the  most  magnificent  manner. 

In  1203  Arthur  was  imprisoned  at  Rouen,  and 
by  his  uncle's  orders  he  was  murdered.  By  1205 
the  whole  of  the  Duchy  of  Normandy  passed  into 
Philip's  hands.  During  these  events  the  barons 
had  remained  passive. 

Now  I  AM  KING  OF  ENGLAND 

When  King  John  heard  of  the  death  of  Arch- 
bishop Hubert  Walter,  1205,  he  exclaimed  :  "  Now 
I  am  King  of  England,"  and  he  invited  the  monks 
of  Canterbury  Cathedral  to  elect  the  Bishop  of 
Norwich  to  the  vacant  archbishopric ;  they  refused, 
saying  that  they  had  the  right  to  choose  their  own 
archbishop,  and  without  waiting  for  the  conge  d'tlire, 
i.  e.  leave  to  elect,  and  without  any  communication 
from  the  King,  a  party  consisting  of  the  junior 
monks,  thinking  to  steal  a  march  on  the  sovereign 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  n 

by  a  nocturnal  and  surreptitious  election,  secretly 
appointed  Reginald,  the  sub-prior  of  the  monastery, 
and  sent  him  to  Rome  for  the  pallium,  the  distinc- 
tive badge  or  vestment  of  an  archbishop;  and 
which  was  regarded  as  an  indisputable  badge  of 
metropolitan  authority,  although  not  actually 
essential  to  the  validity  of  an  archbishop's  spiritual 
functions.  But  why  should  the  pall  or  pallium  be 
got  from  Rome  at  all  ? 

ANSELM'S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  ROME 

When  Anselm,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  1095 
A.D.,  asked  leave  of  William  the  Second  to  go  to 
Rome  to  receive  this  vestment  from  Urban,  one  of 
the  two  popes  reigning  at  the  same  time,  the  King 
answered  that  he  did  not  recognise  either  Urban 
or  his  rival,  Clement,  as  Pope,  and  refused  Anselm 
permission  to  leave  the  country.  King  Rufus, 
when  he  said  that  "  while  he  lived  he  would  endure 
no  equal  in  his  realm,"  practically  confirmed  the 
Conqueror's  attitude  towards  the  See  of  Rome. 
Even  when  Rufus,  two  years  afterwards,  acknow- 
ledged Urban,  he  did  not  permit  Anselm  to  go  to 
Rome  for  his  pallium,  but  allowed  him  to  receive 
it,  May  27,  1095,  at  Canterbury,  from  a  papal 
legate  who  had  brought  it  from  Rome.  However, 
this  did  not  make  the  Church  of  England  Roman 
Catholic;  it  was  still  the  national  Church  and 


12  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

running  on  parallel  lines,  as  part  of  the  Catholic 
Church  of  Christendom,  with  the  Church  of  Rome. 

When  Henry  the  First,  who,  after  the  result  of 
the  Investiture  contest,  which  proved  a  victory  for 
neither  party,  but  a  check  on  both,  was  reconciled 
to  Anselm,  he  was  only  willing  that  the  Pope  should 
exercise  spiritual  jurisdiction  in  England,  and  he 
stipulated  that  no  papal  legate  should  enter  this 
country  without  special  royal  licence.  This  does 
not  support  the  statement  so  frequently  made  that 
the  English  Church  was,  at  this  time,  an  integral 
part  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

Anselm's  previous  training  had  led  him  to  uphold 
ideas  which  sought  to  make  the  bishops  of  Rome 
autocrats  of  a  universal  despotism.  In  such 
a  theory  patriotism  finds  no  place.  No  excuse 
need  be  made  for  the  irreligious  King  Rufus,  nor 
need  we  doubt  the  piety  and  conscientiousness  of 
Anselm,  but  as  he  attacked  the  ancient  preroga- 
tives of  English  kings,  they  did  right  to  maintain 
them.  There  was  no  justification  for  Anselm's 
evidently  strong  desire  to  set  up  the  authority  of 
an  unacknowledged  pontiff  over  that  of  his  lawful 
sovereign,  and  it  was  wrong  of  him  to  claim  that 
the  declarations  of  a  synod  of  Rome,  1079  A.D., 
which  declared  that  any  clergy  who  accepted  lay 
investiture  should  be  excommunicated,  could  sup- 
plant the  ancient  laws  and  customs  of  England. 
It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  Anselm's  atti- 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  13 

tude  materially  strengthened  the  central  power  of 
the  popes  against  which  most  of  Europe,  and  espe- 
cially our  own  country,  during  Stephen  Langton's 
occupancy  of  the  Archiepiscopal  See  of  Canterbury, 
had  afterwards  to  struggle  for  national  indepen- 
dence. This  reference  to  one  of  Langton's  rather 
remote  predecessors  in  the  See  of  Canterbury  will 
enable  us  the  more  to  realize  the  greatness  of 
the  work  which  he  undertook  on  behalf  of  his 
country  and  its  national  Church. 

CANDIDATES  FOR  THE  VACANT  ARCHBISHOPRIC 

To  return,  Reginald,  the  nominee  of  the  junior 
monks,  was  not  at  all  a  fit  man  for  the  vacancy, 
and  soon  showed  this.  So  puffed  up  was  he  that, 
as  soon  as  he  reached  the  Continent,  he  began  to 
assume  the  state  of  an  archbishop,  and  could  not 
refrain  from  boasting  of  it  to  every  one  before 
the  election  had  been  confirmed.  His  supporters, 
ashamed  at  his  conduct,  and  alarmed  for  the 
consequences  of  their  own  intrigue,  abandoned 
him,  and  joined  with  the  rest  of  the  monks  whom 
the  angry  King  compelled  to  elect  the  Bishop  of 
Norwich,  his  own  nominee,  to  the  vacant  arch- 
bishopric of  Canterbury.  Twelve  of  the  monks  of 
Christ  Church  Cathedral  were  then  sent  to  Rome 
with  a  handsome  present  to  oppose  the  claims  of 
their  own  sub-prior — Reginald — and  bring  back  the 
pallium  for  the  Bishop  of  Norwich. 


14  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

But  in  the  election  of  the  latter — John  de  Grey — 
some  right  by  which  the  suffragan,  but  diocesan, 
bishops  in  the  Province  of  Canterbury,  claimed  to 
be  consulted,  had  been  neglected,  and  they,  too, 
sent  an  embassy  to  the  Pope  to  guard  their  interests. 


INNOCENT  III 

But  who  was  this  Pope?  The  answer  to  this 
question  will  enable  us  to  understand  the  severity 
of  the  struggle  and  therefore  the  greatness  of 
Stephen  Langton  in  resisting  so  influential  and 
powerful  a  potentate.  He  was  of  noble  parentage 
— educated  at  Rome,  Bologna,  and  Paris.  He  had 
a  profound  knowledge  of  scholastic  philosophy,  of 
both  canon  and  civil  law.  He  was  a  jurist, 
trained  in  the  schools  of  Paris  and  Bologna.  He 
looked  at  everything  from  the  jurist's  point  of  view, 
and  endeavoured  to  reduce  to  a  legal  form  and 
basis  all  the  claims  of  the  papacy.  He  was  not 
personally  ambitious,  but  fully  persuaded  that  he 
was  acting  in  accordance  with  the  best  interests  of 
the  Church  and  even  with  the  plans  of  God  in 
everything  that  he  did.  He  believed  that  the 
government  of  the  world  was  a  theocracy,  and  that 
he  himself  was  the  Vicar  of  God  on  earth.  Thus 
distinguished  by  birth,  intellect,  and  attainments, 
on  his  return  to  Rome  he  rose  rapidly  in  the  Church, 
and,  on  the  death  of  Pope  Celestine  the  Third, 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  15 

Jan.  8,  1198,  on  the  very  same  day  Cardinal- 
deacon  Lotario  di  Signi,  though  not  even  a  priest, 
was  unanimously  elected  pope  by  the  assembled 
cardinals.  He  took  the  name  of  Innocent  the 
Third.  On  Feb.  21  he  was  ordained  priest,  and  on 
the  22nd  consecrated  bishop.  Innocent  was  but 
thirty-seven  years  old  at  the  time,  and  the  vigour 
of  youth,  guided  by  a  master  mind,  was  soon 
apparent  in  the  policy  of  the  papacy.  The  circum- 
stances of  the  time  being  highly  favourable  to  him, 
he  soon  restored  the  prestige  of  the  Holy  See  in 
Italy. 

THE  POWER  OF  POPE  INNOCENT  III 

The  early  death  of  Henry  the  Sixth  (1197)  had 
left  Germany  divided  between  rival  candidates  for 
the  Crown.  Henry's  widow,  Constance,  seeing 
different  parts  of  the  Empire  falling  under  the  sway 
of  the  Pope,  in  despair  acknowledged  Innocent 
the  Third  as  overlord  of  the  two  Sicilies,  and  on 
her  death  (1198)  appointed  him  guardian  of  her 
infant  son  Frederick.  Thus  in  the  first  year  of 
his  pontificate,  Innocent  had  established  himself 
as  the  protector  of  the  Italian  nation  against  foreign 
aggression,  and  had  consolidated  in  the  peninsula 
a  secure  basis  on  which  to  build  up  that  world- 
power  which  was  the  characteristic  feature  of 
Innocent's  pontificate. 

Other  popes  before  him,  from  Gregory  the  Seventh 


li       i          ,! 

*  f    I  ••; 


1 6  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


onwards,  had  upheld  the  theory  of  the  supremacy 
of  the  spiritual  over  the  temporal  authority,  with 
various  fortune,  it  was  reserved  for  Innocent  the 
Third  to  make  it  a  reality.  How  strong  and 
powerful  this  Pope  was  we  know  from  the  way  in 
which  he  forced  potentates  such  as  Philip  Augustus, 
King  of  France,  to  put  away  Agnes  of  Meran  and 
to  restore  to  his  Danish  wife  Ingleburga,  whom  he 
had  wrongfully  divorced  the  day  after  marriage, 
the  title  of  queen,  although  its  honours  were  enjoyed 
in  the  retirement  of  a  distant  chateau ;  how  Alphonso 
the  Ninth  of  Leon,  Sancho  of  Portugal,  and  Ladis- 
laus  of  Poland,  had  to  obey  his  commands  in  their 
matrimonial  concerns.  Just  as  in  the  affairs  of 
the  world  at  large,  so  also  in  those  of  the  Church 
itself,  Innocent's  authority  exceeded  that  of  all  his 
predecessors. 

THE  VIEWS  OF  INNOCENT  III 

When  Hildebrand,  who  took  the  title  of  Gregory 
the  Seventh,  had  said  that  the  papacy  was  as  much 
greater  than  any  earthly  power  as  the  sun  is  than 
the  moon,  now  Innocent  the  Third  carried  out  this 
further  by  saying  that,  as  the  lesser  light  (the 
moon)  borrows  of  the  greater  light  (the  sun),  so  the 
royal  power  is  borrowed  from  the  priestly  power. 
Under  this  Pope  the  independent  jurisdiction  of 
metropolitans  and  bishops  was  greatly  curtailed. 


iacv 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  17 

To  prove  the  world-power  of  this  Pope  and  of  his 
undisputed  personal  ascendancy,  look  at  the  twelfth 
Lateran  Council,  1215  A.D.,  which  was  attended  by 
the  plenipotentiaries  of  the  emperor,  of  kings  and 
princes,  and  by  some  1,500  archbishops,  bishops, 
abbots,  and  other  dignitaries.  And  all  that  this 
great  assembly  virtually  did  was  not  to  debate 
but  to  listen  and  endorse  the  decretals  read  by 
the  Pope.  His  views  on  the  papal  supremacy  are 
best  explained  in  his  own  words  (Innocent  III, 
lib.  ii.  p.  209)  :  "  The  Lord  left  to  Peter  the  govern- 
ment not  of  the  Church  only  but  of  the  whole 
world."  To  the  Emperor  of  Constantinople,  who 
quoted  i  Pet.  ii.  13-14  ("  Submit  yourselves 
to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake; 
whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme;  or  unto 
governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for 
the  punishment  of  evildoers,  and  for  the  praise  of 
them  that  do  well")  to  the  contrary,  he  replied  in 
perfect  good  faith  that  the  apostle's  admonition 
to  obey  the  king  as  supreme  was  addressed  to  lay 
folk  and  not  to  the  clergy. 

The  more  intelligent  laymen  of  the  time  were  not 
convinced  even  when  coerced.  Innocent  considered 
heresy  the  deadliest  of  sins,  and  its  extirpation  as 
the  first  of  his  duties.  The  Albigenses  (France),  on 
whom  this  Pope's  persecution  chiefly  fell,  held 
something  like  the  doctrines  of  Manes — a  religion 
really  made  up  by  himself  from  a  mixture  of  Christian 


18  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


and  heathen  nations  so  that  they  could  not  properly 
be  considered  as  Christian  at  all.  The  Pope  sent 
two  legates  with  the  title  of  inquisitors  to  extirpate 
the  heresy.  One  of  them,  Castlenau,  having  be- 
come odious  by  his  severities,  was  murdered  near 
Toulouse,  upon  which  Innocent  addressed  himself 
to  the  faithful,  exhorting  them  to  fight  strenuously 
against  the  ministers  of  the  old  serpent,  and  promis- 
ing them  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  reward.  Tens 
of  thousands  were  slain,  and  their  rich  and  beautiful 
country  turned  into  a  desert.  The  chief  leader  of 
the  crusade  in  the  south  of  France  was  Simon  de 
Montfort,  father  of  that  Earl  Simon  who  is  famous 
in  the  history  of  England. 

INNOCENT'S  CHARACTER 

But  although  we  cannot  think  well  of  the  doctrines 
of  the  Albigenses,  yet  the  treatment  of  these  people 
was  so  cruel  and  treacherous  as  to  raise  the  strongest 
feelings  of  anger  and  horror  in  all  who  read  the 
accounts  of  it.  Very  possibly  Innocent  was  much 
deceived  by  those  who  reported  matters  to  him. 

In  spite  of  the  latter  persecution  Professor  Tout 
(Empire  and  Papacy,  p.  314)  eulogises  Innocent  the 
Third  in  the  following  words  :  "  He  was  possessed 
of  a  majestic  and  noble  appearance,  an  unblemished 
private  character,  popular  manners,  a  disposition 
prone  to  sudden  fits  of  anger  and  melancholy,  and 


^rlv 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  19 

a  fierce  and  indomitable  will.  The  many-sided 
Pontiff  had  not  less  dear  to  his  heart  the  spiritual 
and  intellectual  than  the  political  direction  of  the 
universe.  He  had  the  utmost  zeal  for  the  extension 
of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ.  The  affair  of  the  Crusade, 
to  rouse  the  Christian  world  for  the  recovery  of 
Jerusalem,  falling  on  deaf  ears,  was  the  bitterest 
grief  of  his  life.  He  was  sympathetic  and  con- 
siderate to  great  religious  teachers,  like  Francis 
and  Dominic,  from  whose  work  he  had  the  wisdom 
to  anticipate  the  revival  of  the  inner  life  of  the 
Church.  If  not  the  greatest,  he  was  the  most 
powerful  of  all  the  popes." 

A   better   side   also    to    Innocent's   character   is 
gathered    from   the    following   (Chambers's   Ency., 

P-  I47)- 

"  It  is  from  his  letters  and  decretals  alone  that 

the  character  of  the  age  and  the  true  significance 
of  the  Church  policy  of  this  extraordinary  man  can 
be  fully  understood.  However  earnestly  men  may 
dissent  from  these  views,  no  student  of  medieval 
history  will  refuse  to  accept  Dean  Milman's  verdict 
on  the  career  of  this  Pontiff  that  his  high  and 
blameless,  and,  in  some  respects,  wise  and  gentle 
character,  seems  to  approach  more  nearly  than 
any  one  of  the  whole  succession  of  Roman  bishops 
to  the  ideal  light  of  a  supreme  pontiff ;  and  that  in 
him,  if  ever,  may  seem  to  be  realised  the  Church- 
man's highest  conception  of  a  Vicar  of  Christ." 


20  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


INNOCENT'S  NOMINEE  FOR  THE  ARCHBISHOPRIC  OF 
CANTERBURY 

Something  has  already  been  said  showing  the 
growing  power  of  the  Church  of  Rome  as  regards 
the  monasteries  in  England,  as  well  as  the  attitude 
of  Anselm,  and  especially  of  this  Pope  concerning 
his  extraordinary  ascendancy  over  both  spiritual 
and  temporal  princes,  and  yet,  although,  ultimately, 
backed  by  England's  king,  we  shall  see  how  he  was 
braved  and  brooked  effectively  by  Stephen  Langton, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

From  our  brief  account  of  Innocent  the  Third 
we  should  naturally  conclude  that  he  was  eager  to 
extend  his  influence  in  every  direction,  and,  therefore, 
would  seize  every  opportunity  for  advancing  his 
own  claims.  When,  then,  Innocent  was  consulted 
respecting  the  vacant  archbishopric,  he  showed  his 
power  by  deciding,  amidst  the  three  conflicting 
interests  already  mentioned,  that  Reginald  the 
sub-prior's  election  was  irregular,  as  was  clearly  the 
case,  but  then  he  declared  the  Bishop  of  Norwich's 
election  irregular  also,  because  it  had  been  made 
before  the  irregularity  of  the  previous  one  had  been 
decided  by  the  competent  tribunal,  and,  of  course, 
that  competent  tribunal  or  judge  was  himself,  the 
Pope. 

Apart  from  the  question  of  irregularity  of  ap- 
pointment the  Pope  refused  to  accept  either  Reginald 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  21 

the  sub-prior,  on  the  ground  of  inefficiency,  or  King 
John's  nominee,  the  Bishop  of  Norwich,  who  was  a 
mere  politician,  on  the  ground  that  kings  ought 
not  to  be  concerned  with  the  appointment  of 
spiritual  persons.  Then,  after  both  candidates  had 
been  set  aside,  the  Pope  called  upon  the  proctors  of 
Canterbury  Cathedral,  who  had  full  powers,  to 
elect  Stephen  Langton  (his  own  nominee)  to  the 
vacant  archbishopric;  but  the  clerical  ambassadors 
from  Canterbury  had  sworn  to  accept  no  one  but 
King  John's  nominee;  they,  therefore,  pleaded 
their  solemn  oath,  taken  in  the  name  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,  to  which  the  Pope  arrogantly  replied  that 
his  authority  would  supply  all  defects,  and  at  once 
absolved  them;  then  they  pleaded  that  the  right 
of  electing  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  in 
the  cathedral  chapter,  not  in  them,  and  that  King 
John's  consent  was  necessary ;  whereupon  the  Pope 
threatened  them  with  excommunication.  Finally, 
with  the  exception  of  one  bold  man,  Elias  de  Brant- 
field,  who  still  refused  to  concur,  they  yielded  to 
persecution  and  accepted  the  recommendation  or 
rather  the  command  of  Pope  Innocent. 

(Solus  tamen  ex  omnibus  magister  Helyas  de 
Brantefeld,  qui  pro  parte  regis  et  episcopi  Norwic- 
ensis  advenerat,  noluit  consentire.  Caeteri  autem 
omnes  cum  hymno  "  Te  Deum  laudamus  "  electum 
memoratum  ad  altare  detulerunt.) 

No  doubt  Stephen  Langton  was,  at  that  time, 


22  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

the  most  illustrious  living  churchman  of  English 
birth,  and  a  fitter  man  for  the  archbishopric  of 
Canterbury  than  either  Reginald  the  sub-prior,  or 
the  Bishop  of  Norwich,  the  justiciary  or  King's 
chief  minister. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON 

But  who  was  Stephen  Langton  ?  He  was  neither 
a  monk  nor  a  courtier.  The  date  and  place  of  his 
birth  are  unknown,  although  one  well-known  author, 
shortly  to  be  referred  to,  definitely  mentions  his 
birthplace.  From  which  of  the  many  Langtons  in 
England  his  family  took  its  name  there  is  no  con- 
clusive evidence  to  show.  The  anonymous  writer 
in  the  series  Lives  of  the  English  Saints,  published 
in  1845,  says  that  he  "is  known  by  the  surname  of 
Langton  from  the  place  of  his  birth,  Langton,  near 
Spilsby,  but  he  produces  no  proof  of  the  fact ;  but 
as  there  was  a  grant  of  Free  Warren  of  this  Langton 
in  the  next  reign  (called  humbellot  Langton)  to  a 
Langton,  this  may  have  given  some  support  for  the 
anonymous  writer's  statement. 

Since  Stephen  Langton  became,  early  in  his 
career,  a  prebendary  of  York,  and,  since  his  brother 
Simon  (died  1245  A.D.)  was  elected,  although 
Innocent  the  Third  would  not  confirm  the  election 
to  that  See  in  1215,  we  may  suppose  the  family  to 
be  of  northern  extraction. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  23 

Hook,  in  his  Ecclesiastical  Biography,  vol.  vi. 
p.  538,  says  that  Stephen  Langton  was  born  at 
Langton,  near  Spilsby  in  Lincolnshire,  and  his 
family,  though  not  illustrious,  was  respectable,  that 
in  addition  to  the  offices  mentioned  in  the  next 
paragraph  he  held  the  office  of  the  Dean  of  Rheims. 
In  the  Middle  Ages  it  was  not  considered  strange 
for  a  cleric  to  hold  many  stipendiary  dignified  posts 
at  one  and  the  same  time. 

It  is  certain  that  Langton  studied  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Paris,  became  a  doctor  in  the  faculties  of 
arts  and  theology,  and  acquired  a  reputation  for 
learning  and  holiness  which  gained  him  a  prebend 
in  the  Cathedral  Church  of  Paris  and  another 
(already  referred  to)  in  that  of  York.  The  fact  of 
holding  two  appointments  in  different  countries  at 
the  same  time  illustrates  to  some  extent  the  cosmo- 
politan character  of  the  Medieval  Church.  Because 
of  his  great  ability  and  learning  Langton  was 
made  Rector  Scholarum  (a  position  corresponding 
to  that  of  Vice-Chancellor  of  a  university),  i.  e.  the 
real  Principal  of  the  University  of  Paris,  then  the 
most  famous  school  of  theology  in  Europe,  and  to 
which  students  flocked  from  every  part  of  Europe. 

The  University  of  Paris  was,  in  the  thirteenth 
century,  the  largest  school  in  Europe.  More  than 
20,000  students  came  there  from  all  countries.  It 
has  given  to  Europe  the  outline  of  superior  in- 
struction. The  English  universities,  Oxford  and 


24  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

Cambridge,  have  been  copied  from  it;  and  when 
the  German  princes  wanted  to  have  schools  in  their 
states,  all  founded  universities  after  the  model  of 
that  in  Paris. 

But  Hook  says  it  is  more  than  doubtful  whether 
there  was,  at  any  time,  any  Chancellor  of  the 
University  as  distinguished  from  the  Chancellor  of 
the  Church  of  Paris. 

It  is  probable,  however,  that  Langton  exercised 
some  of  the  powers  which  afterwards  developed 
upon  the  Chancellor,  for  it  is  expressly  stated  by 
the  older  writers  who  mention  his  name,  that  he 
presided  over  and  governed  the  schools  of  Paris. 
However,  Langton  continued  to  live  in  Paris  and 
to  lecture  there  till  1206  A.D.  Pope  Innocent  the 
Third,  who  had  been  his  fellow-student  and  friend 
in  that  city,  called  him  to  Rome  and  made  him 
a  cardinal-priest  of  St.  Chrysogonus.  Walter  of 
Coventry  says  that  Langton  taught  theology  at 
Rome  also,  and  Roger  of  Wendover  declares  that 
the  Roman  Court  had  not  his  equal  for  learning  and 
moral  excellence. 


THE  STATUS  OF  A  CARDINAL 

We  are  not  to  suppose  that  the  office  of  a  cardinal 
was,  at  this  time,  what  it  afterwards  became. 
The  cardinals  had  not  assumed  the  red  hat,  with 
its  tassels,  for  that,  which  is  now  regarded  as  the 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  25 

emblem  of  their  office,  was  not  conceded  to  them  till 
the  year  1245  A.D.  by  Innocent  the  Fourth.  They 
were  not  apparelled  in  the  purple;  for  the  purple 
cloak  was  not  assigned,  as  their  robe  of  office,  till 
1464,  by  Paul  the  Second.  They  were,  probably, 
even  when  not  consecrated  to  the  episcopal  office, 
permitted  to  officiate  in  pontificalibus,  for  this 
privilege  had  been  conceded  to  many  of  the  abbots, 
who  ranked  as  their  inferiors,  and  they  were 
authorised  to  give  the  benediction,  at  least  within 
their  cures.  They  were  not  superior  to  the  legates, 
for  we  shall  see  Pandulph,  who  never  was  a  cardinal 
and  who,  during  the  period  of  his  acting  in  England, 
was  only  sub-deacon,  assuming  authority  over 
Cardinal  Langton  himself.  They  were  not  ad- 
dressed as  "  your  Eminence,"  for  that  title  was  only 
conceded  to  them  by  Urban  the  Eighth  in  the  year 
1630  A.D.  But  still,  they  alone  were  eligible  to  the 
papacy,  according  to  a  decree  of  Stephen  the  Fourth 
in  769  A.D.  ;  and  by  Nicholas  the  Second  the 
principle  was  established  that  by  the  cardinals 
only  the  pope  was  to  be  elected.  They  had  not, 
as  yet,  assumed  a  position  of  equality  with  princes 
of  royal  birth,  and  the  consistory  did  not  exist  in 
its  present  form. 

A  SPLENDID  APPOINTMENT 

The  Pope  praised  Langton  in  a  bull  to  the  prior 
of  Christ  Church,  Canterbury,  in  the  words  "  Our 


26  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

beloved  son,  Master  de  Langton,  a  man  verily  endowed 
with  life,  fame,  knowledge  and  doctrine"  (Stephanum 
de  Langetuna,  natione  Anglicum,  verum  profundi 
pectoris,  elegantem  corpore,  moribus  prselectum, 
aptum  et  sufficientem  in  quantum  est  universalem 
ecclesiam  gubernandi). 

It  is  clear,  then,  that  Langton  was,  as  has  already 
been  stated,  the  most  illustrious  living  churchman  of 
English  birth  when  the  struggle  for  the  freedom  of 
the  See  of  Canterbury  begins.  It  was  an  excellent 
appointment.  The  Pope  was  a  man  of  the  highest 
character  for  piety,  judging  him  by  the  standard  of 
his  own  time,  and  sought  to  exercise  the  vast  powers 
which  he  claimed  in  the  interests  of  religion,  for 
he  deprived  himself  of  a  personal  friend  and  valuable 
official  in  order  to  send  to  Canterbury  the  man  who 
seemed  best  fitted  for  the  important  office,  and  he 
was  probably  anxious  for  the  sake  of  the  Church  to 
place  in  the  seat  of  Augustine  the  first  scholar  of 
the  first  university  of  Christendom,  a  man  on  whom 
he  could  rely  in  the  interests  of  religion,  and  whom 
John  himself  respected  so  much  that  he  thrice 
congratulated  Langton  [by  letter  on  his  elevation 
to  the  cardinalate. 

It  might  be  suggested  here  that  Innocent  the 
Third  only  appointed  Stephen  Langton  feeling  that 
he  would  have  such  a  strong  and  influential  sup- 
porter in  him,  as  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  27 

bringing  England  into  complete  subjection  to  the 
papacy. 

If  he  did,  he  was  soon  undeceived,  just  as  Henry 
the  Second  was  in  regard  to  his  friend  Thomas 
Beckett,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Anyhow,  Lang- 
ton  did  not  much  like  the  change  for  himself.  He, 
no  doubt,  knew  that  the  lives  of  the  Archbishops 
of  Canterbury  were  often  full  of  troubles,  and  he 
foresaw  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  get  on  with 
the  King,  and  in  this  he  was  not  mistaken ;  he  very 
soon  had  a  proof  of  it. 

Innocent  the  Third  had  even  reason  to  flatter 
himself  that  the  choice  would  not  be  disagreeable 
to  John,  who  had  frequently  spoken  of  Cardinal 
Langton  in  terms  of  the  highest  esteem.  To 
obviate,  however,  all  probable  objections,  he  not 
only  sent  to  request  the  King's  permission  that  the 
monks  might  make  the  election  at  Rome,  but  when 
Stephen  had  been  elected,  dispatched  other  envoys 
to  solicit  his  approbation  of  the  prelate-elect.  His 
letters,  however,  were  detained  at  Dover ;  no  answer 
was  returned ;  and  the  Cardinal,  after  a  decent  but 
fruitless  delay,  was  consecrated  June  17,  1207,  at 
Viterbo,  by  Innocent  himself.  Shortly  after  this 
the  following  letter  was  sent,  entitled 


28  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

"  CONCERNING  FOUR  RINGS  SENT  BY  POPE 
INNOCENT  III  TO  KING  JOHN. 

"To  John  the  King  of  England.  Of  all  the 
works  of  earth  which  the  eyes  of  mortals  covet, 
and  which  the  flesh  desireth,  the  most  pure  gold 
and  precious  stones  have  principally  obtained  our 
estimation.  But  however  these  and  the  like  riches 
are  to  be  prized,  Your  Royalty  should  abound  with 
other  excellencies;  yet,  nevertheless,  in  token  of 
our  great  love  and  favour,  We  have  prepared  for 
You  Four  Golden  Rings,  with  various  precious 
stones,  in  which  We  desire  you  specially  to  under- 
stand their  Form,  their  Number,  their  Material, 
and  their  Colour ;  inasmuch  as  a  more  excellent 
meaning  attends  the  gift.  Their  Roundness,  there- 
fore, signifiea  Eternity,  which  is  without  beginning 
or  end ;  and  Royalty  should  have  the  virtue  which 
is  required  by  this  form,  considering  that  earth  is 
the  passage  to  heaven,  and  that  temporality  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  eternity.  Their  Number  of  four, 
also,  whose  own  number  is  a  perfect  square,  signifies 
Firmness  of  mind,  which  is  neither  depressed  by 
adversity,  nor  elevated  by  prosperity ;  and  what  is 
praiseworthy  to  be  accomplished,  is  commonly  done 
with  the  four  principal  Virtues;  namely,  Justice, 
Fortitude,  Prudence,  and  Temperance.  Under- 
stand, therefore,  firstly,  Justice,  as  exercised  in 
judging;  secondly,  Fortitude,  as  shown  in  ad- 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  29 

versity;  in  the  third  place,  Prudence,  as  watchful 
in  doubt;  and  fourthly,  Temperance,  as  not  dis- 
carded even  in  prosperity.  For  their  Materials,  by 
the  fine  gold  is  designated  Wisdom,  which,  as  gold 
is  pre-eminent  over  all  metals,  so  doth  the  gift  of 
Wisdom  surpass  all  others,  as  the  Prophet  witnesses, 
saying,  The  Spirit  of  Wisdom  shall  rest  upon  him, 
etc.  Indeed,  nothing  is  more  fitting  that  a  King 
should  have;  and  accordingly  the  pacific  King 
Solomon  prayed  of  the  Lord  for  Wisdom  only,  that 
he  might  know  how  to  govern  the  people  committed 
to  him.  Moreover  in  the  precious  stones,  note  that 
the  green  of  the  Emerald,  signifies  Faith ;  the  mild- 
ness of  the  Sapphire,  Hope;  the  redness  of  the 
Ruby,  Charity;  and  the  brilliancy  of  the  Topaz, 
good  works ;  of  which  the  Lord  hath  said,  Let  your 
lights  so  shine.  From  these,  therefore,  you  have 
in  the  Emerald  what  you  should  believe;  in  the 
Sapphire  what  you  should  hope ;  in  the  Ruby  what 
you  should  love ;  and  in  the  Topaz  what  you  should 
practise;  so  that  you  may  rise  from  virtue  to 
virtue,  until  you  come  to  the  sight  of  the  Lord  of 
Lords  in  Sion. 

"  Given  at  Rome  at  St.  Peter's  the  4th  of  the 
Calends  of  June  "  (May  29,  7th  of  John,  1205). 

It  may  have  been  imprudent  and  indecorous  to 
force  a  prelate  on  the  King  without  waiting  for  his 
consent;  but  it  must  be  confessed  that  the  whole 


30  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

proceeding  was  conducted  according  to  the  canons 
which  at  the  time  obtained  the  force  of  law,  and 
with  more  attention  to  John's  honour  than  many 
sovereigns  experienced  at  the  Court  of  Rome. 


THE  ANGRY  KING 

But  neither  the  praises  of  Pope  Innocent  the 
Third  nor  the  merits  of  Langton  could  satisfy  or 
appease  the  angry  King.  John,  with  the  hot 
blood  common  to  his  race,  and  the  bad  judgment 
peculiar  to  himself,  rushed  headlong  into  the 
quarrel  from  which  a  little  circumspection  would 
have  saved  him,  for  he  chose  to  enter  the  lists 
against  Innocent  the  Third,  matching  his  own  low 
cunning  at  once  against  the  consummate  diplomacy 
of  the  Roman  Curia  and  the  aspiring  statesmanship 
of  the  greatest  of  all  the  popes.  If  Innocent  had 
had  to  deal  with  Henry  the  Second,  or  even  with 
Hubert  Walter,  he  would  have  been  met  with  his 
own  weapons;  the  delays  and  evasions  of  the 
canon  law  would  have  been  made  serviceable  on 
both  sides;  the  crisis  would  have  been  a  compro- 
mise. John's  policy  in  the  matter  was  simply  the 
blundering,  floundering,  pettifogging,  obstinate,  and 
yet  irresolute  procedure  of  a  violent  man,  devoid  of 
real  courage  or  counsel,  and  ignorant  of  the  strength 
of  his  cause. 

When  the  King  heard  of  Langton's  consecration 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  31 

he  drove  the  monks  of  Canterbury  out  of  the  country 
for  electing  without  his  permission,  and  proclaimed 
that  any  one  who  acknowledged  Langton  as  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  should  be  accounted  a  public 
enemy  (a  consequence  of  which  was  that  the  Arch- 
bishop's father  fled  into  exile  at  St.  Andrew's),  and 
he  wrote  to  the  Pope  insisting  upon  the  confirmation 
of  his  own  nominee's  election,  and  declared  that 
Stephen  Langton  should  never  set  foot  in  England 
as  primate.  What  marks  John  personally  from  the 
long  list  of  our  sovereigns,  good  and  bad,  is  this, 
that  there  is  nothing  in  him  which  for  a  single 
moment  calls  out  our  better  sentiments;  in  his 
prosperity  there  is  nothing  that  we  can  admire, 
and  in  his  adversity  nothing  that  we  can  pity. 
Many,  most  perhaps,  of  our  other  kings  have  had 
both  sins  and  sorrows;  sins  for  which  they  might 
allege  temptations,  and  sorrows  which  are  not  less 
meet  for  sympathy  because  they  were  well  deserved, 
but  for  John  no  temptations  are  to  be  pleaded  in 
extenuation  of  his  guilt,  and  there  is  not  one  moment, 
not  one  of  the  many  crises  of  his  reign,  in  which  we 
feel  the  slightest  movement  towards  sympathy. 
Now,  King  John  being  so  utterly  bad  as  a  man  and 
as  a  king,  our  sympathies  are  apt  to  go  against  him 
under  all  circumstances,  but  in  the  present  case 
he  was  not  without  some  show  of  right,  and  he 
justly  deserves  our  praise  on  this  occasion  for 
vindicating  the  independence  of  the  Church  of 


32  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

England  and  his  royal  rights  against  the  worl( 
dominating  Pope  Innocent  the  Third. 


PAPAL  LAWLESS  USURPATIONS 

Although  all  the  appointments  made  by  the 
Pope  to  offices  in  the  English  Church  were  lawless 
usurpations  yet  all  of  them  were  not  necessarily 
bad.  vSometimes,  there  was  a  deliberate  intention 
of  making  a  good  appointment;  sometimes  one 
proved  good  where  there  had  been  no  such  inten- 
tion. There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  thrusting  of 
Cardinal  Stephen  Langton  into  the  See  of  Canter- 
bury by  Innocent  the  Third  (1207)  was  a  violent 
intrusion  on  the  rights  of  the  English  Church  and 
also  on  the  rights  of  the  English  King  John;  but 
the  appointment  of  a  man,  so  true  a  lover  of  all 
which  was  best  and  freest  in  English  life,  was  one 
for  which,  we  shall  see,  every  Englishman  to  this 
day  is  thankful,  if  not  to  the  Pope  who  made  the 
appointment,  only  partially  knowing  his  man,  yet 
to  Him  who  overrules  this  service  to  so  signal  a 
gain  for  the  English  Church  and  people. 

Innocent  virtually  acknowledged  that  John  had 
some  ground  of  complaint,  and  went  so  far  as  to 
solicit  the  assent  and  approbation  of  the  King,  and 
promised,  if  John  would  acquiesce,  to  take  care 
that  the  past  transaction  should  not  be  converted 
into  a  precedent  injurious  to  the  prerogatives  of 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  33 

the  English  Crown.  But  the  obstinacy  of  the 
monarch  was  not  to  be  softened;  he  avowed  that 
Langton  should  never  set  foot  in  England  in  the 
character  of  primate.  The  die  was  now  cast,  and 
the  quarrel  became  a  tower  of  strength  between 
the  power  of  the  king  and  that  of  the  pontiff. 

King  John  then  seized  the  property  belonging 
to  the  cathedral  and  monastery  of  Canterbury. 
The  Pope  retorted  with  one  of  the  most  terrible 
weapons  in  his  spiritual  armoury;  he  threatened 
to  place  the  kingdom  under  an  Interdict.  John 
replied  that  if  his  clergy  obeyed  the  Interdict  he 
would  banish  the  whole  lot  of  them  and  confiscate 
their  goods,  and  that  if  he  found  any  of  the  Roman 
clergy  in  his  dominions  he  would  send  them  back 
to  Rome  with  their  eyes  plucked  out  and  their 
noses  slit,  but  this  cruel  threat  was  utterly  disre- 
garded. To  Innocent's  threat  of  Interdict,  August 
27,  1207  A.D.,  John  replied  in  November  by  giving 
to  another  Stephen's  prebend  of  York. 

THE  INTERDICT 

The  Pope  knew  how  to  thoroughly  avenge  him- 
self :  he  did  a  very  bold  act ;  he  now  laid  the 
kingdom  of  England  under  an  Interdict,  a  singular 
form  of  punishment  by  which  the  person  of  the 
King  was  spared,  and  his  subjects,  the  unoffending 
parties,  were  to  suffer;  for  no  services  were  to  be 


34  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


performed  in  the  churches — no  one  could  be  married, 
baptised,  or  buried  with  Christian  services  until 
such  times  as  King  John  would  submit  to  papal 
authority.  It  might  be  profitable  for  us  to  remem- 
ber that  the  excommunication  of  an  individual  cut 
him  off  from  the  visible  Church;  he  was  shunned 
by  all  Christian  people;  he  might  not  enter  a 
church,  he  must  live  without  its  sacraments,  and 
be  buried  like  a  dog;  moreover,  it  carried  with  it 
civil  disabilities;  he  was  outside  the  pale  of  the 
law;  the  civil  power  would  not  defend  him  from 
spoliation,  robbery,  or  personal  injury,  or  avenge 
his  death;  but  the  sentence  of  Interdict  was  passed 
against  a  whole  nation.  Its  effect  was  to  deprive 
the  whole  people  of  the  offices  of  public  religion. 
The  following  translation  of  the  original  in  Wilkin's 
Concilia,  i.  p.  526,  by  Gee  and  Hardy,  is  the  answer 
of  Innocent  the  Third  to  the  Bishops  of  London, 
Ely  and  Winchester  as  to  the  observance  of  the 
Interdict. 

"  1208.  Innocent  the  bishop  (episcopus)  etc.,  to 
the  Bishops,  just  mentioned,  greeting  and  apostolic 
blessing.  We  reply  to  your  inquiries,  that  whereas 
by  reason  of  the  Interdict  new  chrism  cannot  be 
consecrated  on  Maundy  Thursday,  old  must  be  used 
in  the  baptism  of  infants,  and,  if  necessity  demand, 
oil  must  be  mixed  by  the  hand  of  the  bishop  or  else 
priest,  with  the  chrism,  that  it  fail  not,  and  although 


>rf 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  35 

the  viaticum  seem  to  be  meet  on  the  repentance  of 
the  dying,  yet,  if  it  cannot  be  had,  we  who  read  it 
believe  that  the  principle  holds  good  in  this  case, 
'  believe  and  thou  hast  eaten/  when  actual  need, 
and  not  contempt  of  religion,  excludes  the  sacra- 
ment, and  the  actual  need  is  expected  soon  to  cease. 
Let  neither  gospel  nor  church  hours  be  observed 
in  the  accustomed  place,  nor  any  other,  though  the 
people  assemble  in  the  same.  Let  religious  men, 
whose  monasteries  people  have  been  wont  to  visit 
for  the  sake  of  prayer,  admit  pilgrims  inside  the 
church  for  prayer,  not  by  the  greater  door,  but  by 
a  more  secret  place.  Let  church  doors  remain 
shut  save  at  the  chief  festival  of  the  church,  when 
the  parishioners  and  others  may  be  admitted  for 
prayer  into  the  church  with  open  doors.  Let 
baptism  be  celebrated  in  the  usual  manner  with 
old  chrism  and  oil  inside  the  church  with  shut  doors, 
no  lay  person  being  admitted  save  the  god-parents, 
and,  if  need  demand,  new  oil  must  be  mixed. 
Penance  is  to  be  inflicted  as  well  on  the  whole  as 
the  sick;  for  in  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death. 
Those  who  have  confessed  in  a  suit,  or  have  been 
convicted  of  some  crime,  are  to  be  sent  to  the 
bishop  or  his  penitentiary,  and,  if  need  be,  are  to 
be  forced  to  this  by  church  censure.  Priests  may 
say  their  own  hours  and  prayers  in  private.  Priests 
may  on  Sunday  bless  water  in  the  churchyard  and 
sprinkle  it ;  and  can  make  and  distribute  the  bread 


36  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

when  blessed,  and  announce  feasts  and  fasts  and 
preach  a  sermon  to  the  people.  A  woman  after 
childbirth  may  come  to  church,  and  perform  her 
purification  outside  the  church  walls.  Priests  shall 
visit  the  sick,  and  hear  confessions,  and  let  them 
perform  the  commendation  of  souls  in  the  accus- 
tomed manner,  but  they  shall  not  follow  the  corpses 
of  the  dead  because  the  latter  will  not  have  church 
burial.  Priests  shall,  on  the  day  of  the  Passion, 
place  the  cross  outside  the  church  without  ceremony, 
so  that  the  parishioners  may  adore  it  with  the 
customary  devotion." 


EXILED  ARCHBISHOP  AND  CANTERBURY  MONKS 

Innocent  had  already,  eight  years  before,  used 
this  terrible  weapon  of  Interdict  with  effect  against 
Philip  Augustus,  one  of  the  ablest  kings  of  France. 
The  Interdict  caused,  as  we  should  expect,  a  terrible 
state  of  things,  and  Simon  Langton,  the  brother  of 
Stephen,  who  was  high  in  favour  with  the  King, 
entreated  him  to  allow  the  Archbishop  and  the 
exiled  Canterbury  monks  to  return  to  England  in 
order  that  the  Interdict  might  be  taken  off.  The 
bishops  of  Norwich,  Winchester  and  Bath  were 
brave  enough  to  disobey  the  Pope's  command,  and 
also  joined  with  Simon  Langton  in  pleading  with 
John  to  yield.  Not  only  were  some  bishops  found 
who  took  no  notice  of  the  Interdict,  but  many  other 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  37 

individual  clergymen  acted  the  same  way;  and 
even  where  the  Interdict  was  observed,  the  people 
could  attend  divine  service  on  Sundays  in  the 
monasteries;  marriages  and  churchings  of  women 
were  allowed,  but  only  at  the  church  door ;  sermons, 
but  only  in  the  open  air ;  children  might  be  baptised ; 
but  the  Holy  Communion  could  be  administered 
only  to  the  dying. 

The  clergy  who  remained  in  England  were  many 
in  number,  and  their  continuance  in  the  country 
was  a  toleration  which  they  experienced  on  the 
sole  condition  that  they  did  not  observe  the  In- 
terdict. In  the  convents  of  the  regulars  the  ob- 
servance of  the  canonical  hours  became  a  necessity 
for  the  preservation,  if  not  of  piety,  yet  of  that 
regulation  of  time  without  which  convents  soon 
degenerated  and  became  corrupt,  but  it  was  to  be 
without  singing. 

THE  INTERDICT  GENERALLY  OBSERVED 

King  John  and  Innocent  were  each  determined 
to  try  who  could  hold  out  the  longer.  All  prelates 
or  clergy  who  obeyed  the  Pope  were  expelled  from 
the  realm  and  their  benefices  seized.  This  was  a 
convenient  way  for  the  King  to  supply  himself 
with  money.  The  general  confiscation  or  forfeiture 
of  Church  property  must  have  relieved  greatly 
the  financial  distress  of  the  King,  and  during  the 


38  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

years  when  these  lands  were  administered  as  part 
of  the  royal  domains,  we  hear  less  of  attempts 
at  national  taxation.  In  this  the  King  was  upheld 
by  the  bishops  of  Durham,  Winchester  and  Norwich, 
who  agreed  that  the  Pope  had  no  legal  right  to 
issue  such  an  edict.  But  the  Pope  remained  firm 
and  so  did  King  John. 

The  Interdict  seems  to  have  been  generally  ob- 
served by  the  clergy.  The  Cistercian  monks  at 
first  declared  that  they  were  not  bound  to  respect 
it,  but  they  were,  after  a  time,  forced  by  the  Pope 
to  conform.  Nearly  all  the  bishops  went  into  exile. 
Two  only  remained  in  the  end,  both  devoted  more 
to  the  King  than  the  Church :  John  de  Grey,  Bishop 
of  Norwich,  employed  during  most  of  the  time  in 
secular  business  in  Ireland,  and  Peter  de  Roches, 
appointed  Bishop  of  Winchester  1205,  destined  to 
play  a  leading  part  against  the  growing  liberties  of 
the  nation  in  the  next  reign,  and  now,  as  a  chronicler 
says,  occupied  less  in  defending  the  Church  than  in 
administering  the  King's  affairs. 

But  if  the  clergy  were  necessarily  inclined  to  the 
side  of  the  Pope  during  the  Interdict,  it  was  other- 
wise with  the  laity;  though  they  feared  the  Pope 
much,  they  hated  him  more,  even  more,  perhaps,  at 
first  than  they  hated  the  King. 

Indeed,  it  is  from  this  time  onward  that  we  may 
date  the  deep  distrust  of  sacerdotal  pretensions 
which  is  such  a  remarkable  factor  in  the  history  of 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  39 

such  a  deeply  religious  people  as  ourselves.  The 
confiscation  of  the  clerical  lands  seems  to  many 
pious  laymen  a  regrettable  but  righteous  retribution 
for  the  enormous  wealth  and  greed  of  all  orders  in 
the  Church. 

Thus,  although  one  cannot  say  that  the  sober 
part  of  the  laity  gave  King  John  an  enthusiastic 
support  against  Innocent,  at  all  events  it  gave 
Innocent  none  against  John.  The  result  of  the 
action  of  Pope  Innocent  the  Third  is  generally  over- 
stated. No  doubt  there  were  many  persons  who 
believed  that  the  Pope  had  such  power  as  Innocent 
claimed,  and  therefore  obeyed  this  injunction,  but 
there  was  a  large  number  of  others,  well  acquainted 
with  the  struggles  that  the  Church  had  made  for 
many  generations  to  retain  its  national  independence 
against  the  aggrandisement  of  the  papacy,  who 
cared  very  little  for  the  Pope's  threatenings. 

LANGTON  IN  EXILE  AT  PONTIGNY 

But  where  was  Stephen  Langton  at  this  time? 
He  was  at  Pontigny  in  France,  which  opened  its 
doors  a  second  time  to  an  exiled  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  it  was  probably  his  headquarters 
during  the  next  five  years. 

A  story  of  his  having  been  Chancellor  of  Paris 
University  during  this  period  seems  to  rest  upon  a 
double  confusion  of  persons  and  offices. 


40  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

John  opened  a  correspondence  with  Langton. 
A  safe-conduct  was  offered  to  Simon,  the  Arch- 
bishop's brother,  in  February  1208  A.D.  Of  this 
Simon  availed  himself,  and  he  was  permitted  to 
remain  in  England  till  Easter.  Simon  Langton  had 
an  interview  with  the  King  on  March  12,  1208. 

The  King  evidently  thought  himself,  or  wished 
his  people  to  believe,  that  he  had  been  hardly  used. 
He  published  the  result  of  the  interview  in  a  letter 
to  the  people  of  Kent. 

"  The  King,  to  all  the  men  of  Kent.  Know 
ye,  that  Master  Simon  of  Langton  came  to  us 
at  Winchester  on  March  12,  and,  in  the  presence 
of  our  bishops,  prayed  us  to  receive  Master 
Stephen  Langton,  his  brother,  as  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury.  When  we  spoke  to  him  of  pre- 
serving our  dignity  in  this  business,  his  answer  was, 
that  he  would  do  nothing  for  us,  with  respect  to 
that,  unless  we  placed  ourselves  altogether  at  his 
mercy.  We  inform  you  of  this,  that  ye  may  know 
what  ill  and  injury  has  been  done  to  us  in  the 
matter.  We  command  you  to  give  credence  to 
what  Reginald  of  Cornhill  shall  tell  you  on  our 
behalf  concerning  the  aforesaid  transactions  be- 
tween us,  the  said  bishops  and  the  same  Simon, 
and  concerning  the  execution  of  our  precept  therein 
14  March,  1208  A.D.  Then  the  King  committed 
to  Reginald  of  Cornhill  the  custody  of  the  said 
bishopric." 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  41 

In  September  1208  John  invited  Stephen  Lang- 
ton  to  a  meeting  in  England  and  sent  him  a  safe- 
conduct  for  three  weeks,  but  he  addressed  it  not 
to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  but  to  Stephen 
Langton,  Cardinal  of  the  Roman  See.  Of  course, 
Stephen  could  not  accept  it,  as  to  do  so  would  have 
been  to  acknowledge  that  his  election  was  invalid. 

Throughout  these  years  of  exile  Stephen  Langton's 
part  in  the  struggle  between  Innocent  and  John 
was  always  that  of  a  peacemaker.  From  Pontigny 
he  addressed  a  letter  to  the  English  people,  giving 
them  advice  and  encouragement  in  their  coming 
trial,  and  identified  his  own  interests  with  theirs, 
and  in  the  letter  there  is  neither  a  word  of  personal 
bitterness  nor  of  personal  grievance.  But  in  his 
efforts  as  a  peacemaker  there  is  to  be  found  the 
note  of  mingled  firmness  and  moderation,  and  this 
is  seen  in  a  letter  to  the  Bishop  of  London  empower- 
ing him  to  act  in  the  primate's  place  against  the 
despoilers  of  Canterbury,  and  another  to  the  King, 
warning  him  of  the  evils  he  was  bringing  upon  his 
realm  and  offering  an  immediate  relaxation  of  the 
Interdict  if  he  would  come  to  a  better  mind. 


EXCOMMUNICATION  OF  THE  KING 

John  was  then  threatened  with  excommunication, 
but  as  there  were  no  bishops  left  in  the  country 
who  were  acting  in  the  interests  of  the  Pope,  and 


42  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

John  took  care  that  there  should  be  no  means  of 
making  any  proclamation  of  the  impending  sentence 
in  his  kingdom,  he  was  not  to  be  moved. 

So,  when  Innocent  launched,  in  1209  A.D.,  a  bull 
of  excommunication,  John  was  able  successfully  to 
watch  the  ports  and  keep  the  outrageous  bit  of 
sheepskin  out  of  the  country,  and  the  Pope  had  to 
be  content  with  the  formal  publication  of  King 
John's  excommunication  in  France. 

Though  excommunication  may  have  inconveni- 
enced the  King  a  little,  it  did  not,  at  first,  trouble 
him  much,  except  that  it  made  him  still  more 
bitter  against  the  Pope.  For  some  years  the 
Interdict  continued,  but  each  year  the  tyrannies 
and  exactions  of  John  increased  so  much  that  to 
escape  from  them  the  clergy  and  barons  decided  to 
ask  the  Pope  to  adopt  still  stronger  measures. 
Although  excommunication  did  not  trouble  the 
King  much,  it  so  affected  Geoffrey,  Archdeacon  of 
Norwich,  one  of  the  judges  of  the  Court  of  Ex- 
chequer, that  he  at  once  left  the  Court  with  some 
expression  about  the  danger  of  serving  an  excom- 
municated king.  John  had  him  thrown  into  prison 
and  a  leaden  cope  put  over  his  head,  and  by  this  and 
other  severe  usage  put  an  end  to  Geoffrey's  life. 

THE  BETTER  SIDE  OF  JOHN'S  CHARACTER 

Miss  Bateson,  in  Medieval  England,  p.  149,  tries 
hard  to  show  a  better  side  to  the  King's  character, 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  43 

for  she  says  :  "  John  sought  to  make  up  for  his 
life's  irregularities  by  regular  and  liberal  almsgiving ; 
if  he  had  irreligious  convictions,  he  had  not  the 
courage  of  them.  Very  steadily  did  the  paupers, 
by  hundreds  and  even  thousands,  reap  their  penny 
apiece  because  the  King  or  other  ministers,  led 
astray  by  him,  ate  meat  twice  on  a  fast-day.  He 
fed  350  poor  men  because  he  had  good  sport  one 
day  and  took  seven  cranes.  Many  were  fed  '  for 
the  souls  of  his  father  and  brother  Richard,  that 
the  prayers  of  the  beggars  who  had  dined  might 
release  their  souls  from  purgatory/  But  many 
were  the  disappointed  religious,  who  looked  in  vain 
for  a  handsome  gift  from  the  King  to  their  church 
in  return  for  hospitalities  received.  King  John 
has  hardly  had  justice  done  to  him  as  a  book- 
lender,  and  therefore,  possibly,  a  book-lover.  The 
extracts  from  the  close-rolls  have  long  been  in  print 
which  show  him  ordering  a  copy  of  the  Romance  of 
English  History,  and  acknowledging  '  the  receipt  of 
six  books/  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  other 
works  from  the  Abbot  of  Reading.  That  such  works 
were  not  John's  daily  reading  we  may  well  believe, 
but  the  records  show  the  nature  of  the  Court  library 
and  the  orderly  arrangements  for  the  loan  and 
return  of  books."  But  in  spite  of  his  charity  to  the 
poor,  King  John's  character  was  so  bad  that  he  was 
hated  by  the  people ;  barons,  clergy,  and  nobles  of 
all  degrees  dreaded  his  entrance  into  their  houses. 


44  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

It  really  seemed  as  if  he  would  do  anything, 
however  mean  or  cruel,  to  get  money.  It  is  said 
that  on  one  occasion  he  had  all  the  teeth  of  an 
unfortunate  Jew  taken  out  one  by  one  in  order  to 
make  him  give  up  his  treasures. 

On  another  occasion  there  came  to  the  King,  on 
the  borders  of  Wales,  officers  of  one  of  the  sheriffs, 
leading  a  robber  with  his  hands  bound  behind  his 
back,  who  had  robbed  and  killed  a  priest,  and  they 
asked  the  King  what  should  be  done  to  him.  "  He 
has  killed  one  of  my  enemies;  loose  him  and  let 
him  go,"  ordered  John.  Such  a  man  was  not  likely 
to  get  much  support  from  the  majority  of  his 
people. 

THE  CONCILIATORY  ARCHBISHOP 

Towards  the  close  of  1209  A.D.  Langton  sent  his 
steward  to  John  with  overtures  for  a  reconciliation ; 
this  time  the  King  responded  by  letters  patent, 
inviting  my  lord  of  Canterbury  to  a  meeting  at 
Dover,  but  John  came  no  nearer  than  Chilham. 

On  December  20,  1209  A.D.  Archbishop  Langton 
consecrated  Hugh  of  Wells  to  the  bishopric  of 
Lincoln,  the  latter  having  gone  to  the  former  for 
that  purpose  in  defiance  of  the  King's  order  that 
he  should  be  consecrated  by  the  Archbishop  of 
Rouen.  Next  year  John  tried  again  to  lure  Stephen 
across  the  Channel,  and  offered  to  submit  to  the 
Pope,  to  acknowledge  Langton  as  Primate,  to 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  45 

restore  the  exiled  clergy,  and  to  pay  a  limited  sum 
as  compensation  for  the  rents  of  the  confiscated 
clerical  estates. 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  demanded  not 
only  restitution  in  full  but  also  would  only  respond 
to  the  invitation  on  the  fulfilment  of  three  con- 
ditions :  (i)  that  he  should  have  a  safe-conduct  in 
proper  form,  (2)  that,  once  in  England,  he  should 
be  allowed  to  exercise  his  archiepiscopal  functions 
there,  and  (3)  that  no  terms  should  be  required  of 
him  save  those  proposed  on  his  last  visit  to  Dover. 

King  John's  reply  came  in  the  shape  of  an  un- 
acceptable because  irregular  safe-conduct. 

Instead  of  letters  patent,  according  to  custom, 
letters  were  closed  and  accompanied  with  a  warning 
from  English  nobles  which  resulted  in  Stephen's 
immediate  return  to  France.  Dr.  Hook  gives  the 
following  as  showing  the  conciliatory  temper  of 
Langton,  and  how  willing  he  was  to  make  a  sacrifice 
of  everything  merely  personal  for  the  sake  of  peace. 
It  was  written  when  the  negotiations  between  the 
Archbishop  and  the  King  were  almost  but  not  en- 
tirely concluded. 

"  Stephen,  by  the  grace  of  God,  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  Primate  of  all  England,  Cardinal 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  to  all  who  shall  see 
this  charter,  greeting.  Know  all  of  you  that  we 
do  not  wish  that  anything  which  is  done  by  our 


46  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

dear  Lord  John,  the  King  of  England,  or  by  us, 
touching  the  election,  or  the  confirmation,  or  the 
consecration  of  the  elect  of  Rochester,  which  can 
be  hurtful  to  our  aforesaid  Lord,  or  to  his  heirs, 
either  in  seisin  or  in  right,  which  he  declares  himself 
to  have  in  the  advowson  of  the  Bishop  of  Rochester. 
Moreover,  we  wish  it  to  be  established,  if  the  peace 
is  not  concluded  which  is  spoken  of  between  him 
and  us,  and  if  the  peace  is  concluded,  the  charter 
which  the  aforesaid  King  respecting  the  advowson, 
etc.,  shall  be  firmly  established,  we  have  confirmed 
them  by  this  charter  and  our  seal.  Dated  at 
Winchester  the  first  year  of  the  relaxation  of  the 
general  Interdict  of  England,  January  20." 

JOHN  DEPOSED  FROM  HIS  THRONE 

Langton's  country's  growing  misery  shows  him  in 
contrast  to  the  former  exiled  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury (Anselm)  at  Pontigny,  for,  after  addressing 
to  the  English  a  protest  he  was  moved,  in  1212  A.D., 
along  with  the  Bishops  of  London  and  Ely,  to  urge 
upon  Innocent  the  necessity  of  taking  energetic 
measures  for  putting  an  end  to  the  wretched  state 
of  affairs  in  England ;  and  in  adopting  this  extreme 
measure  he  had  consistently  adopted  towards  John 
as  conciliatory  an  attitude  as  his  duty  to  the  Church 
would  allow,  and  had  more  than  once,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  entered  upon  negotiations  for  a 
peaceful  compromise.  The  Pope  had  now  a  standing 
army,  the  result  mainly  of  the  Crusades,  and  with 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  47 

this  army  he  was  in  the  habit  of  fighting  against 
kings  and  emperors  as  if  he  were  a  temporal 
prince;  he  could,  therefore,  enforce  his  will  by  an 
appeal  to  arms,  as  John  very  well  knew.  The 
embassy  mentioned  resulted  in  bringing,  January  i, 
1213,  a  sentence  of  deposition  declaring  John  de- 
posed from  his  throne  and  absolving  the  King's 
subjects  from  their  allegiance;  and  also  granting 
the  forfeited  kingdom  to  Philip  Augustus,  King  of 
France,  who  was  not,  as  we  have  seen,  generally 
an  obedient  servant  of  the  Pope,  but  now  that  it 
suited  his  purpose  he  obeyed  with  considerable 
alacrity.  John,  on  his  side,  called  out  the  military 
force  of  the  kingdom;  every  ship  in  his  kingdom 
capable  of  carrying  six  horses  was  brought  to  Ports- 
mouth harbour,  and  the  sheriffs  of  counties  sum- 
moned to  the  coast  of  Kent  all  persons  who  were 
able  to  bear  arms.  The  King,  however,  had  not 
the  means  of  maintaining  the  vast  forces  thus 
collected  from  fear  of  invasion;  and  they  were 
reduced  to  60,000  men,  out  of  whom,  Matthew 
Paris  observes,  there  was  scarcely  one  on  whose 
fidelity  he  could  depend,  though  the  same  historian 
calls  them  enough  to  have  defied  all  the  powers  of 
Europe,  if  they  had  felt  any  loyalty  towards  their 
sovereign;  but  the  tyrant,  after  eight  years' 
obstinacy,  we  see,  dared  not  trust  his  own  subjects, 
and  in  spite  of  his  scoffing  disregard  of  religion 
he  trembled  at  the  papal  excommunication  (and, 
therefore,  his  own  despair  of  salvation),  the  dire 


48  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

effects  of  which  he  saw  in  the  downfall  of  his  nephew, 
the  Emperor  Otto  of  Germany,  his  dread  of  the 
King  of  France,  his  doubts  of  his  own  barons, 
some  of  whom  he  knew  to  be  perfidious,  but  above 
all  he  dreaded  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  of 
Peter  of  Wakefield,  that  on  the  approaching  feast 
of  the  Ascension  he  should  be  no  longer  king,  and 
also  realising  that  he  would  stand  no  chance  against 
the  combined  power  of  Philip,  King  of  France,  and 
Pope  Innocent  the  Third;  he  now  passed  from  the 
height  of  insolence  to  the  lowest  prostration  of  fear, 
and  secretly  sent  the  Abbot  of  Beaulieu  to  Pandulph, 
the  legate  or  clerical  ambassador  whom  the  Pope 
had  sent  as  his  representative  with  the  French 
invading  force,  to  offer  his  submission  to  the  Pope, 
and  he  agreed  to  receive  Stephen  Langton  as  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury.  But  Pope  Innocent  required 
more  than  this.  He  forced  the  terrified  King  to 
surrender  his  crown,  robes,  sword,  and  ring  to  his 
legate,  Pandulph,  May  13,  1213;  and  to  receive 
them  back  after  a  day  or  two  as  a  favour  from  the 
Pope,  and  also  to  sign  a  charter  in  which  King  John 
said  "  that,  not  constrained  by  fear,  but  of  his  own 
free  will/'  he  agreed  to  hold  these  dominions  as 
feudatory  or  as  a  servant  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
"  and  as  a  sign,  moreover,  of  this  our  perpetual 
obligation  and  concession,"  John  said,  "  we  will 
and  establish  that  from  the  proper  and  especial 
revenues  of  our  aforesaid  kingdoms,  for  all  the 
services  and  customs  which  we  ought  to  render  to 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  49 

them,  saving  in  all  things  the  penny  of  St.  Peter, 
the  Roman  Church  shall  receive  yearly  1000  marks 
sterling,  viz.  at  the  feast  of  St.  Michael  500  marks, 
and  at  Easter  500  marks — 700  namely  for  the 
kingdom  of  England  and  300  for  the  kingdom  of 
Ireland — saving  to  us  and  our  heirs  our  rights, 
liberties  and  regalia." 

PETER'S  PENCE 

Peter's  Pence,  by  the  way,  amounted  to  £199  8s., 
paid  from  the  different  dioceses  in  the  following 
proportions,  "as  I,"  says  Lingard  (History  of 
England,  vol.  iii.  p.  33),  "transcribed  from  the 
Ex  Regist  Antent,  Innocent  III,  in  the  Vatican 
library." 

i     *• 
Canterbury          .         .         .       7     18 

Rochester  .  .  .  5     12 

London      .  .  .  .1610 

Norwich     .  .  .  .     21     10 

Ely 50 

Lincoln      .  .  .  .     42      o 

Chichester .  .  .  .80 

Winchester  .  .  .     17      8 

Exeter        .  .  .  -95 

Worcester.  .  .  10      5 

Hereford    .  .  .  .60 

Bath           .  .  .  .     ii      5 

Salisbury  .  .  .  .70 

Coventry    .  .  .  .     10      5 

York          .  .  .  .     ii     10 


50  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


Either  the  £199  8s.  given  as  the  total  of  Peter's 
Pence  is  a  misprint,  or  a  sum  of  £10  has  been  omitted 
from  one  of  the  contributing  dioceses.  It  will  be 
noticed  that  the  extreme  northern  dioceses  of 
Durham  and  Carlisle  are  not  mentioned  in  this 
list. 

HUMILIATING  SURRENDER  OF  JOHN 

In  addition  to  the  payment  of  1000  marks  and 
Peter's  Pence,  John  agreed  that  if  he  or  his  suc- 
cessors should  revoke  or  infringe  the  charter  they 
should  forfeit  all  right  to  their  dominions.  Thus 
was  John  humiliated,  and  in  the  indignant  language 
of  the  historian,  Matthew  Paris,  "  thus  did  he  make 
a  charter  to  be  abhorred  throughout  all  ages." 

John's  Oath  of  Fealty,  May  15,  1213,  as  trans- 
lated by  Gee  and  Hardy,  is  as  follows— 

"I,  John,  by  the  grace  of  God,  King  of  England 
and  lord  of  Ireland,  from  this  hour  forward  will  be 
faithful  to  God  and  the  blessed  Peter  and  the  Roman 
Church  and  my  lord  the  Pope  Innocent  and  his 
successors  following  in  Catholic  manner;  I  will  not 
be  party  in  deed,  word,  consent,  or  counsel,  to  their 
losing  life  or  limb  or  being  unjustly  imprisoned. 
Their  damage,  if  I  am  aware  of  it,  I  will  prevent, 
and  will  have  removed  if  I  can,  or  else,  as  soon  as 
I  can,  I  will  signify  it  or  will  tell  such  persons  as  I 
shall  believe  will  tell  them  certainly.  Any  counsel 
they  entrust  to  me  immediately  or  by  their  messenger 


sr's 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  51 

or  their  letter,  I  will  keep  secret,  and  will  consciously 
disclose  to  no  one  to  their  damage.  The  patrimony 
of  the  blessed  Peter,  and  specially  the  realms  of 
Ireland,  I  will  aid  to  hold  and  defend  against  all 
men  to  my  ability.  So  help  me  God  and  these  holy 
Gospels. 

"  Witness  myself  at  the  house  of  the  Knights  of 
the  Temple,  near  Dover,  in  the  presence  of  the 
lord  H.  Archbishop  of  Dublin— G.  Fitz-Peter,  Earl 
of  Essex,  our  justiciar,  etc." 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  no  English  king  had 
ever  stooped,  or  was  ever  to  stoop  as  low  as  this; 
and  equally  needless  to  say  that  no  great  Council  of 
English  barons  had  been  called  to  sanction  such  a 
grovelling  transaction. 

Even  Cardinal  Gasquet  (Henry  III  and  the 
Church,  p.  4)  says,  "it  is  by  no  means  clear 
that  the  King's  assertion,  that  he  had  had  the  full 
assent  of  his  people  in  making  his  submission,  is 
quite  correct.  It  is  hard  to  see  how  such  an  assent 
could  have  been  obtained,  and  there  is  little  doubt 
that  to  many  churchmen,  like  Cardinal  Langton, 
the  surrender  of  any  '  overlord/  even  were  he  the 
Pope  himself,  was  eminently  distasteful.  More- 
over, in  after  years  it  was  plainly  asserted  that  the 
nation  had  never  consented  to  King  John's  act, 
and  that  even  Stephen  (Langton)  the  Archbishop 
had  stood  against." 


52  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

LANGTON'S  ARRIVAL  IN  ENGLAND 

The  exiled  prelates  returned  to  Dover  in  triumph, 
with  Langton  at  their  head,  July  16,  1213.  The 
King  went  forth  to  meet  them  at  Porchester,  threw 
himself  on  the  ground  before  the  Archbishop  with 
a  "  Welcome,  father,"  and  he  entreated  the  prelates 
to  have  compassion  on  him. 

When  England  heard  and  realised  what  its  king 
had  done  it  tingled  with  a  sense  of  shame.  '  The 
King  has  become  the  Pope's  man,"  the  people  cried. 
"  he  has  degraded  himself  to  the  level  of  a  serf." 

This  transaction  heaped  eternal  infamy  on  the 
memory  of  John,  but,  around  and  about  this  time, 
it  was  not  an  uncommon  thing  for  kings  to  acknow- 
ledge the  overlordship  of  other  kings  and  of  the 
Pope  as  an  earthly  monarch.  Thus,  only  nine  years 
before  this  period  Peter,  King  of  Arragon,  had 
voluntarily  become  the  vassal  of  Pope  Innocent  the 
Third,  binding  himself  and  his  successors  to  pay  the 
Holy  See  250  ounces  of  gold  yearly. 

William  the  Lion,  King  of  Scotland,  acknowledged 
the  overlordship  of  Henry  the  Second  by  the 
ignominious  treaty  of  Falaise,  from  which  he  was 
absolved  on  payment  of  a  sum  of  money  to  the 
absentee  King  Richard  the  First  of  England.  We 
must  judge  the  doings  of  the  people  at  this  time  by 
the  general  standard  of  international  conduct  in 
Europe  at  the  time.  It  would  be  interesting  to 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  53 

know  how  many  of  those  who  suggested  John's 
surrender  to  the  Pope  were  included  among  those 
who,  two  years  afterwards,  resisted  the  papal  bull 
which  declared  the  Great  Charter  null  and  void. 

But  the  King's  surrender  was  to  some  extent 
politic  or  prudent,  for  it  prevented  for  a  time  another 
foreign  invasion.  The  King  of  France  had  already 
raised  an  army  to  invade  England,  but  when  it 
came  to  the  point,  the  English  people,  much  as  they 
hated  John,  were  too  patriotic  to  see  their  country 
given  into  the  hands  of  a  foreigner,  and  John's 
submission,  already  referred  to,  put  an  end  to  the 
matter. 

After  making  submission  to  the  papal  legate  at 
Dover,  May  15,  1213,  John  remained  in  Kent, 
Sussex,  and  Hampshire,  preparing  for  an  expedition 
to  France,  on  which,  as  he  was  still  excommunicate, 
says  Stubbs  (Select  Charters,  p.  286),  the  barons 
refused  to  accompany  him. 

The  Pope  ordered  the  King  of  France  and  his  son 
to  desist  from  their  intended  invasion  of  England, 
as  it  had  now  become  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter; 
to  which  the  King  of  France  replied  that  he  had 
spent  £60,000  to  enforce  the  Pontiff's  sentence,  but 
that  he  would  turn  his  power  upon  Flanders  for 
some  indemnity;  swearing  that  France  should 
become  Flanders  or  Flanders  France.  Langton, 
in  his  eagerness  to  forgive,  overleapt  the  bounds 
of  the  Pope's  instructions  and  the  usual  forms  of 


54  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


ecclesiastical  procedure,  and  without  more  ado  he 
performed  his  first  episcopal  acts  in  England  on 
Sunday,  July  20,  1213,  by  absolving  his  King  in 
the  chapter  house  of  Winchester  Cathedral  and 
afterwards  celebrating  Mass  in  his  presence  and 
giving  him  the  kiss  of  peace,  but  the  Interdict  was 
not  removed  until  the  papal  legate  was  satisfied 
with  the  restitution  John  had  made. 

In  the  chapter  house  just  mentioned,  Stephen 
Langton,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  gave  the  King, 
after  absolution  from  his  excommunication,  the 
book  of  the  Gospels  to  hold  whilst  he  took  the 
following  oath  administered  to  him  by  the  Prelate. 
;<  That  he  would  diligently  defend  the  ordinances 
of  the  Holy  Church,  and  that  his  hand  should  be 
against  all  her  enemies;  that  the  good  laws  of  his 
ancestors,  and  especially  those  of  King  Edward 
the  Confessor,  should  be  recalled,  and  evil  ones 
destroyed;  and  that  his  subjects  should  receive 
justice  according  to  the  upright  decrees  of  his 
courts.  He  likewise  swore  that  all  corporations  and 
private  persons  whom  the  Interdict  had  damaged 
(Thomson,  Magna  Charta,  p.  n)  should  receive  a 
full  restitution  of  all  which  had  been  taken  away, 
before  the  time  of  the  approaching  Easter,  if  his 
Sentence  of  Excommunication  were  first  removed. 
He  swore,  moreover,  fidelity  and  obedience  to 
Pope  Innocent  and  his  Catholic  successors,  and 
that  he  would  give  them  that  superiority  which 


he 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  55 

was  already  in  writing.  King  John  now  probably 
thought  that,  being  freed  from  the  ecclesiastical 
outlawry  under  which  he  had  so  long  lived,  the 
night  of  his  misfortunes  was  passed,  that  Pope 
Innocent  would  support  him,  and  that  his  barons 
would  now  cease  to  contend  for  the  liberties  of 
Magna  Charta. 

THE  BARONS  STILL  DISCONTENTED 

Even  after  Langton's  removal  of  the  papal 
censure  from  John,  the  northern  barons  still  re- 
fused to  accompany  him  to  Normandy.  Their 
new  plea  was  that  the  tenure  on  which  they  held 
their  lands  did  not  compel  them  to  serve  abroad; 
they  added  that  they  were  already  exhausted  by 
expeditions  within  England. 

On  August  4,  1213,  Stephen  Langton  was  present 
at  a  Council  at  St.  Albans,  where  the  promises  of 
amendment  with  which  John  purchased  absolution 
were  renewed  by  the  Justiciar,  Fitz-Peter,  in  the 
King's  name,  and  directions  for  the  fulfilment  of 
these  promises  were  laid  on  the  sheriffs,  for  at  this 
assembly,  which  was  attended  by  not  only  the 
Archbishop,  but  bishops  and  barons,  and  the  reeve 
and  four  men  out  of  each  of  the  King's  demesne 
townships,  it  was  ordered  quatenus  leges  Henrici 
avi  sui  ab  omnibus  in  regno  custodirentur,  i.  e.  as  far 
as  possible  the  laws  of  Henry  his  grandfather  should 
be  kept  by  all  in  the  kingdom. 


56  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

What  those  laws  were  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
ascertained  until  the  25th  of  the  same  month,  when 
the  Archbishop  produced  the  Charter  of  Henry  the 
First  (Stubbs-Rolls,  p.  474). 

After  John  set  out  with  his  mercenaries  to  punish 
by  force  of  arms  the  refusal  of  his  northern  magnates 
(McKechnie,  Magna  Charta,  p.  35)  to  follow  him  to 
the  Continent,  Stephen  Langton  opened,  August  25, 
1213,  a  Council  of  Churchmen  at  Westminster  with 
a  sermon  on  the  text,  "  My  heart  hath  trusted  in 
God  and  I  am  helped,  therefore  my  heart  greatly 
rejoiceth." 

'  Thou  liest,"  cried  one  of  the  crowd,  "  thy  heart 
never  trusted  in  God  and  thy  heart  never  rejoiced." 

The  interrupter  was  seized  and  beaten  until 
rescued  by  officers  of  justice.  Then  the  Archbishop 
resumed  his  discourse.  This  incident  shows  to 
some  extent  the  popularity  of  Langton,  and  the 
unpopularity  of  the  King's  attitude.  The  Arch- 
bishop had,  it  seems,  especially  invited  certain  lay 
barons  to  be  present  at  the  council. 

AN  HEROIC  LEADER  REQUIRED 

There  was  a  terrible  lawless  state  of  things  exist- 
ing, and  to  remedy  this  by  repressing  and  checking 
the  extortions  both  of  the  King  and  barons,  Langton 
tried  to  have  a  good  set  of  laws  made,  and  to  get  the 
King  to  promise  to  obey  them.  When  King  John 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  57 

was  absolved  from  the  excommunication  pronounced 
by  the  Pope,  he  had  promised  to  observe  the  laws 
of  Edward  the  Confessor,  but  no  one  knew  what 
those  laws  were,  but  Langton  searched  the  archives 
of  the  nation  and  produced  the  Charter  of  Henry  the 
First  which  stipulated  what  privileges  the  barons 
and  prelates  respectively  might  claim  for  their  order. 
This  he  laid  before  the  private  council  of  nobles,  held, 
according  to  Stubbs,  Cutts  and  Professor  Adams, 
at  St.  Paul's,  but  according  to  the  National  Bio- 
graphy, vol.  xxxii.  at  Westminster  (Davis,  H.  W.  C., 
Eng.  under  Angevins,  in  a  footnote,  says  the  con- 
ference at  St.  Paul's,  August  25,  1213,  Ramsay 
suspects  as  apocryphal),  which  was  called  ostensibty 
to  determine  what  use  Langton  should  make  of  his 
power  to  grant  partial  relaxation  of  the  Interdict 
still  casting  its  blight  over  England;  and  which 
could  not  be  finally  lifted  until  the  legate  arrived 
with  fuller  powers. 

No  doubt  when  the  assembly  of  the  commons  of 
the  royal  demesne  met  the  bishops  and  barons, 
under  Fitz-Peter  at  St.  Albans,  the  three  estates 
learned  much  of  each  other's  desires,  and  we  cannot 
question  that  when  Langton  at  St.  Paul's  expounded 
to  the  clergy  the  great  Charter  of  Henry  the  First, 
he  pointed  out  the  duty  there  enforced,  that  they 
should  do  to  their  vassals  as  they  would  have  the 
King  do  to  them,  hence  the  growth  of  co-operation 
between  the  barons  and  the  commons. 


58  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

The  one  hope  for  the  opposition  lay  in  appealing 
through  Archbishop  Langton  to  the  people;  it 
might  be  that  the  head  of  the  National  Church,  by 
ancient  custom  regarded  as  the  King's  first  coun- 
sellor and  the  protector  of  the  poor,  would  be  able 
to  arouse  those  whom  the  "  head  of  the  Church 
Catholic  "  had  ordered  to  be  subservient.  At  the 
council  just  referred  to  the  Archbishop  found  him- 
self recognized  as  the  leader  of  the  barons.  He  at 
once  raised  the  struggle  (Davis,  Eng.  under  Angevins, 
p.  371)  to  a  higher  plane  by  pressing  them  to  accept 
as  their  programme  the  recently  unearthed  Charter 
of  Henry  the  First — a  document  in  which  the  liberties 
of  all  classes  were  equally  secured ;  and  thus  trans- 
formed a  feudal  rising  into  a  national  agitation,  and 
caused  claims  of  special  privileges  to  fall  into  the 
background  behind  broad  principles  of  justice. 
'  Ye  have  heard,  when  at  Winchester,  before  the 
King  was  absolved,  I  compelled  him  to  swear  that 
the  existing  evil  statutes  should  be  destroyed,  and 
that  more  salutary  laws,  namely,  those  of  King 
Edward  the  Confessor,  should  be  observed  by  the 
whole  kingdom.  In  support  of  these  things  are  ye 
now  convened;  and  I  here  disclose  to  you  a  newly- 
discovered  Charter  of  King  Henry  the  First  of 
England,  the  which  if  ye  are  willing  to  support,  your 
long-lost  liberties  may  be  restored  in  all  their  ori- 
ginal purity  of  character."  The  Prelate  then  pro- 
ceeded to  read  the  Charter  with  a  loud  voice,  which 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  59 

so  animated  the  minds  of  the  barons  present  that 
with  the  greatest  sincerity  and  joy  they  declared 
themselves  ready  to  die  for  these  liberties.  "  Swear 
it,"  said  Archbishop  Langton,  and  they  swore  to 
fight  for  those  liberties,  if  it  were  needful,  even  unto 
death. 

If  it  be  asked  why  the  laws  of  Henry  the  First 
were  substituted  for  those  of  Edward  the  Confessor, 
the  answer  is  easy.  The  latter  could  be  collected 
only  from  the  doubtful  testimony  of  tradition ;  but 
it  was  assumed  that  they  had  been  embodied  in  the 
Charter  which  Henry  the  First  had  granted  at  his 
accession. 

But  why  did  not  the  barons  themselves  find  this 
Charter?  Although  Henry  the  First's  Charter,  as 
Matthew  Paris  relates,  was  sent  in  the  year  noo  to 
all  the  English  counties,  and  deposited  in  all  the 
principal  monasteries,  yet,  in  a  little  more  than  a 
century  afterwards  it  was  so  rare  that  a  single  copy 
of  that  instrument  could  scarcely  be  found.  King 
John  professed  himself  unacquainted  with  its  con- 
tents, but  the  whole  kingdom  was  rejoiced  to  find  a 
precedent  on  which  they  might  found  a  new  charter. 
Among  the  barons  were  men  of  very  various  sorts, 
some  who  had  personal  aims  merely,  some  who  were 
fitted  by  education,  accomplishments  and  patriotic 
sympathies  for  national  champions,  and  some  who 
were  carried  away  by  the  general  ardour,  but  appar- 
ently there  was  no  one  to  effectively  organise  and 


60  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


consolidate  them  until  Stephen  Langton  threw  him- 
self on  their  side  and  gave  them  courage  and  pru- 
dent guidance,  together  with  the  sanction  of  religion 
which  religious  men  (professionally  at  least)  of  that 
period,  I  think,  so  much  desired.  And  in  this 
attitude,  the  Archbishop  proved  himself  not  only 
a  statesman  and  a  patriot,  but  also  a  hero,  especially 
when  we  take  into  account  that  he  had  to  deal  with 
a  King  whose  attitude  towards  statesmen  was  cruel, 
revengeful  and  ungrateful,  for  when  Fitz-Peter,  the 
justiciary — a  man  whom  John  feared — had  died, 
October  2,  1213,  during  the  latter's  absence  in 
France,  he  laughed  at  the  news  imparted  to  him : 
"  It  is  well,"  said  he,  "  in  hell  he  may  again  shake 
hands  with  Hubert,  our  late  primate,  for  surely  he 
will  find  him  there.  By  God's  teeth  (Stubbs  says 
"  by  the  feet  of  God  ")  now  for  the  first  time 
I  am  King  of  England." 


KING  JOHN'S  WISE  ADVISERS 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  say  that  from  the 
beginning  of  his  reign  John  was  only  saved  from  dis- 
aster, according  to  Professor  Tout,  by  the  restraining 
influence  exercised  over  him  by  three  wise  advisers. 
His  mother,  Eleanor,  secured  his  succession  to  the 
whole  of  the  Angevin  Empire;  Hubert  Walter, 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  kept  up  some  sort 
of  terms  between  him  and  the  Church ;  the  Justiciar, 


: 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  61 

Geoffrey  Fitz-Peter,  managed,  despite  many  ob- 
stacles, to  carry  on  the  internal  government  of 
England  on  the  lines  laid  down  by  Henry  the  Second. 
As  time  went  on,  the  removal  of  these  three  faithful 
friends  left  John  free  to  follow  his  own  caprice,  and 
in  each  case  his  personal  action  involved  him  in 
humiliation  and  disaster. 

The  death  of  Eleanor,  1204  A.D.,  was  quickly 
followed  by  the  loss  of  Normandy,  1204-6  A.D. 
The  death  of  Hubert  Walter  soon  led  to  the  mortal 
quarrel  with  the  Church.  When  Fitz-Peter  died, 
1213  A.D.,  John  blundered  into  a  quarrel  with  his 
English  subjects  which  cost  him  his  greatest  and 
last  humiliation. 

Although  John  had  been  humiliated  by  becoming 
the  Pope's  man,  he  was  destined  to  pass  through  a 
series  of  more  humiliating  circumstances  than  had 
ever  yet  fallen  to  the  lot  of  any  other  monarch.  He 
had  arrived  at  the  stage  when  he  was  equally  odious 
and  contemptible,  both  in  public  and  private  life, 
for  he  had  grievously  hurt  the  barons  by  his  insolence, 
dishonoured  their  families  by  his  licentious  gallant- 
ries, enraged  them  by  his  tyranny,  and  given  dis- 
content to  all  ranks  of  men  by  his  endless  exactions 
and  impositions. 

THE  JUDICIOUS  ARCHBISHOP 

Under  these  circumstances,  therefore,  it  was  a  very 
good  thing  indeed  for  England  that  Langton  was 


62  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

able  to  come  and  take  up  work  as  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  for  unlike  the  Pope,  whose  object 
seemed  to  be  to  thoroughly  subject  England  and  its 
National  Church  to  his  will,  the  Archbishop  gave 
ear  to  the  popular  cry  for  redress  of  political  griev- 
ances, and  persisted,  as  we  shall  soon  see,  in  associa- 
ting with  the  baronial  opposition,  even  after  he  was 
ordered  by  Innocent  the  Third  to  excommunicate 
the  barons  as  disturbers  of  the  peace ;  and,  although 
a  friend  of  the  Pope's,  would  not  allow  him  to  inter- 
fere so  completely  between  bishops  and  King  as  he 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  doing  of  late  years. 

Thus  it  was  soon  seen  that  Archbishop  Langton 
was  a  man  who  knew  how  to  manage  affairs,  for 
whilst  he  was  powerful  he  was  also  judicious.  He 
must  have  greatly  astonished  both  the  King  and 
the  Pope  by  his  line  of  conduct.  Considering  the 
enormous  trouble  which  Innocent  the  Third  had 
taken  to  obtain  the  primacy  for  him,  we  might  have 
expected  Langton  to  uphold  the  papal  claims,  but 
as  soon  as  he  had  entered  upon  the  temporalities  of 
his  see,  he  adopted  an  independent  attitude  towards 
the  cruel  and  offensive  King  on  the  one  hand  and 
the  unbrookable  Pope  on  the  other. 

One  reason  for  this  attitude  was  that  Langton, 
being  a  true  Englishman,  was  hugely  patriotic  in 
refusing  to  do  anything  which  would  dishonour  his 
country  or  injure  his  countrymen — or  harm  the 
National  Church. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  63 

Now  in  this  constitutional  conflict  Stephen  showed 
himself  "  the  soul  of  the  movement "  (Catholic 
Cyclo),  and  this  appears  very  clearly  from  the 
strong  action  he  took,  as  we  have  already  seen,  in 
the  council  of  St.  Paul's,  for  when  the  King,  who 
had  just  landed  from  France  and  was  advancing  as 
far  as  Northampton,  was  about  to  wreak  vengeance 
by  military  execution  on  the  barons  for  their  dis- 
obedience during  the  late  quarrel,  he  was  overtaken 
by  the  Archbishop,  who  firmly  insisted  on  their  right 
to  be  tried  and  judged  by  their  peers,  and  added 
that  if  John  refused  them  this  justice  he  would 
deem  it  his  duty  to  excommunicate  all,  except  the 
King,  who  took  part  in  this  impious  warfare. 
"  Rule  you  the  Church,"  replied  John  to  Langton, 
"  and  leave  me  to  govern  the  State." 


THE  KING'S  ATTEMPT  TO  WEAKEN  THE  INFLUENCE 
OF  THE  BARONS  AND  THE  CLERGY 

John  apparently  continued  his  journey  as  far 
north  as  Durham,  but  returned  to  meet  the  new 
papal  legate  Nicholas,  to  whom  he  performed  the 
promised  homage;  and,  repeating  the  formal  act 
of  surrender,  October  1213  A.D.,  he  completed  his 
alliance  with  the  Pope. 

Rome  never  quite  forgave  Langton  for  absolving 
the  King,  July  20,  1213.  The  legate  Nicholas  seems' 
to  have  taken  a  spiteful  pleasure  in  asserting;4  liter:  .= 

?   t. 


64  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

superiority  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in 
every  way.  By  his  own  legatine  authority  he  de- 
graded the  Abbot  of  Westminster,  and  in  other  ways 
acted  in  a  most  arbitrary  manner.  John,  who  hated 
Langton,  was  entirely  on  the  side  of  the  legate.  So 
that  the  detested  Archbishop  was  humbled,  John 
cared  for  nothing.  The  second  resignation  of 
England,  just  now  referred  to,  took  place  at  West- 
minster, before  the  Peers  and  Ecclesiastics,  when  a 
new  instrument  of  concession  was  drawn  up  and 
sealed  with  gold,  instead  of  wax,  like  the  former, 
in  order  to  give  additional  value  to  its  authority. 

The  character  of  Langton  here  shows  in  a  beau- 
tiful light;  his  mind  was  so  much  affected  by  be- 
holding the  kingdom  yielded  a  second  time  into  the 
hands  of  a  capricious  priest,  and  seeing  it  would 
militate  considerably  against  the  liberties  he  wished 
to  secure,  that  in  the  presence  of  all  he  declared 
his  solemn  protest  against  these  proceedings  and 
laid  that  protestation  on  the  altar  before  them. 

As  most,  if  not  all,  of  the  great  magnates  were 
against  him,  the  King  saw  it  would  be  well  to 
strengthen  his  position  by  support  of  the  class  be- 
neath them  in  the  feudal  scheme  of  society.  Perhaps 
it  was  this  which  led  John  to  broaden  the  basis  of 
the  National  Assembly.  The  Great  Council  which 
met  at  Oxford,  November  15, 1213,  was  made  notable 
by  the  presence,  in  addition  to  the  crown  tenants, 
of  representatives  of  the  various  counties. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  65 

Miss  Norgate  lays  stress  on  the  fact  that  these 
writs  were  issued  after  the  death  of  the  great  jus- 
ticiary, Geoffrey  Fitz-Peter,  and  before  any  suc- 
cessor had  been  appointed — John,  she  argues,  acted 
on  his  own  initiative,  and  is  thus  entitled  to  the 
credit  of  being  the  first  statesman  to  introduce 
representatives  of  the  counties  into  the  National 
Assembly.  The  importance  of  this  precedent  need 
not  be  obscured  by  the  selfish  nature  of  the  motives 
to  which  it  was  due.  Knights  who  were  tenants  of 
mesne  lords  (Miss  Norgate  says  "  yeomen  ")  were 
invited  to  act  as  a  counterpoise  to  the  barons.  The 
peace  between  the  King  and  subjects  which  had 
followed  upon  the  submission  to  Rome  was  not  of 
long  duration.  Difficulties  soon  began  to  arise 
between  the  bishops  and  Crown  as  to  certain  ecclesi- 
astical appointments  made  by  a  papal  legate. 


THE  POPE'S  AMBASSADORS 

But  who  were  these  legates?  They  were  am- 
bassadors or  deputies  sent  by  the  Pope  into  foreign 
countries  to  charge  people  to  respect  and  obey  as 
they  would  respect  and  obey  the  Pope  himself. 
Generally  speaking,  these  legates  usually  made 
themselves  hated  by  their  pride  and  greediness, 
for  they  set  themselves  up  far  above  the  archbishops 
and  bishops  of  any  country  that  they  might  be  sent 
into,  and  they  squeezed  out  from  the  clergy  of  each 


66  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

country  which  they  visited  the  means  of  keeping  up 
their  pomp  and  splendour. 

Now  the  Pope's  legate,  Nicholas  of  Tusculum, 
after  receiving  John's  deed  of  surrender  at  St.  Paul's, 
October  3,  1213,  was  authorised  to  fill  up  vacancies 
to  benefices,  and  gave  great  offence  by  appointing 
many  ill- qualified  men,  on  the  advice  of  the  King's 
clerks  and  ministers,  without  conferring  with 
Archbishop  Langton  and  the  bishops. 

Some  of  the  parish  churches  he  bestowed  on  his 
own  clerks,  without  any  regard  to  the  rightful 
patron. 

The  Archbishop  lodged  an  appeal  against  these 
high-handed  proceedings,  but  the  legate  employed 
Pandulph  to  thwart  it.  Pandulph  depreciated  the 
Primate  and  his  suffragans  to  the  Pope,  representing 
them  as  too  grasping  in  their  demands  for  restitution 
and  opposed  to  the  royal  authority.  John,  on  the 
other  hand,  although  described  as  the  most  sub- 
missive and  modest  of  kings,  and  deserving  of 
much  favour,  yet  it  was  only  with  spiritual  artillery 
that  Pope  Innocent  the  Third  assisted  him. 

The  tension  almost  reached  the  snapping  point. 
According  to  Cardinal  Gasquet  (Henry  III  and 
the  Church] ,  Langton  summoned  his  suffragan 
bishops  (diocesan),  the  abbots  and  other  prelates 
of  the  Province  of  Canterbury  to  meet  him  at  Dun- 
stable  in  the  early  part  of  January  1214  A.D.  ;  and 
there  complaints  were  made  against  the  papal  legate 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  67 

Nicholas'  action,  and,  at  the  request  of  the  Assembly, 
Archbishop  Langton,  who  could  not  endure  the 
interference  of  a  papal  legate  in  the  National  Church 
of  England,  appealed  to  the  Pope  (who  was  evidently 
quite  misinformed  by  another  legate,  Pandulph,  as 
to  the  real  state  of  affairs  in  England,  and  was  com- 
pletely ignorant  of  John's  true  character)  against 
such  uncanonical,  unchurchlike  intrusions,  and  he 
inhibited  the  legate  Nicholas  in  1214  A.D.  from 
making  further  appointments  to  churches  and 
abbeys.  The  time  was  now  come  for  all  the 
powers  in  Church  and  State  to  unite  in  resisting 
the  combined  efforts  of  the  King  and  the  Pope  to 
overthrow  the  constitutional  rights  and  liberties  of 
the  English  people. 

Langton  now  turned  his  attention  to  the  King, 
who  refused  to  keep  his  promise  and  restore  the 
Church  revenues  which  he  had  abstracted  from 
benefices  and  bishoprics.  Instead  of  repaying  the 
Church  moneys,  John  told  Pope  Innocent  that  he 
would  take  the  vows  of  a  crusader,  and  persuaded 
him  to  relieve  him  from  more  than  half  of  the  money 
he  had  agreed  to  pay,  that  is,  in  return  for  his  sub- 
servience the  Pope  reduced  the  amount  of  money 
King  John  had  agreed  to  pay  to  the  clergy  from 
100,000  to  40,000  marks,  and  removed  the  interdict, 
June  29,  1214. 

But  this  second  abject  submission  to  the  papacy 
the  King  made  only  when  he  saw  the  clergy  and 


68  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

barons  under  Archbishop  Langton  and  Robert  Fitz- 
Walter  at  the  head  of  what  was  called  the  Army  of 
God  and  Holy  Church,  for  barons  and  people  and 
the  better  half  of  the  clergy  were  alike  furious ;  the 
removal  of  the  Interdict,  glad  as  every  one  was  at 
that,  counted  for  nothing  against  such  a  humiliation. 
Then,  getting  more  bold  still,  John  declared  that 
he  took  back  his  promise  to  observe  the  old  English 
laws,  and  in  this  he  felt  sure  of  the  Pope's  support. 
But  he  had  overreached  himself  now ;  this  was  "  the 
last  straw,"  this  was  more  than  the  barons  and 
prelates  could  bear. 

The  defeat  at  Bou vines  (France),  August  27, 
1214  A.D.,  one  of  the  most  memorable  battles  of 
the  Middle  Ages,  by  which  Otto  the  Fourth,  John's 
nephew,  Emperor  of  Germany,  retired  to  Brunswick, 
resigned  his  crown,  and  ended  his  days  in  obscurity, 
broke  all  the  measures  of  John,  who  solicited  and 
obtained  from  Philip,  King  of  France,  a  truce  for 
five  years,  and  returned  from  an  inglorious  campaign 
in  France  to  an  inglorious  contest  in  England. 


GROWING  DEMAND  FOR  THE  CHARTER  OF 
HENRY  THE  FIRST 

At  Bury  St.  Edmunds,  November  4,  1214,  the 
barons  met  as  if  for  prayer,  but  in  addition  to  this 
they  had  sworn  to  demand  the  Charter  of  Henry  the 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  69 

First,  and  were  prepared,  after  Christmas,  to  force 
the  King  to  grant  their  claims,  for  "  it  was  agreed," 
says  Matthew  Paris,  "  that  after  the  Nativity  of 
our  Lord,  they  should  come  to  the  King  in  a  body, 
to  desire  a  confirmation  of  the  liberties  before 
mentioned.  And  that  in  the  meantime  they  were 
to  provide  themselves  with  horses  and  arms  in  the 
like  manner — that  if  the  King  should  perchance 
break  through  that  which  he  had  specially  sworn 
(which  they  well  believed),  and  recoil  by  reason  of 
his  duplicity,  they  would  instantly,  by  capturing 
his  castles,  compel  him  to  give  them  satisfaction." 

It  was  probably  as  an  attempt  to  separate  the 
clergy  from  the  barons  that  John  issued,  Novem- 
ber 21,  1214,  the  following  charter  respecting  the 
right  of  chapters  to  elect  their  bishops,  and  of  the 
monasteries  to  elect  their  abbots — a  charter  con- 
firmed by  the  Pope,  but  it  failed  to  sow  dissension 
in  the  National  party. 


JOHN'S  ECCLESIASTICAL  CHARTER,  1214  A.D. 

The  Interdict  was  relaxed,  June  29,  1214,  and  the 
damages  of  the  Church  assessed.  The  charter, 
issued  in  November  1214  and  reissued  in  January 
1215  A.D.,  and  confirmed  by  the  Pope,  is  as 
follows  : — 

"  John,  by  the  grace  of  God,  King  of  England, 


70  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

etc.,  to  the  archbishops,  earls,  etc.,  and  to  all  who 
shall  see  or  hear  these  letters,  greeting.  Since  by 
the  grace  of  God,  of  the  mere  and  free-will  of  both 
parties,  there  is  full  agreement  concerning  damages 
and  losses  in  the  time  of  the  Interdict,  between  us 
and  our  venerable  fathers,  Stephen,  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  Primate  of  all  England,  and  Cardinal 
of  the  Holy  Roman  Church,  and  Bishops  of  London, 
Ely,  Hereford,  Bath  and  Glastonbury,  and  Hugh  of 
Lincoln.  We  wish  not  only  to  make  satisfaction 
to  them,  as  far  as  in  God  we  can,  but  also  to  make 
sound  and  beneficial  provision  for  all  the  Church  of 
England  for  ever ;  and  so  whatsoever  custom  has  been 
hitherto  observed  in  the  English  Church,  in  our  own 
times  and  those  of  our  predecessors,  and  whatsoever 
rights  we  have  claimed  for  ourselves  hitherto  in  the 
elections  of  any  prelates,  we  have,  at  their  own 
petition,  for  the  health  of  our  soul  and  the  souls  of 
our  predecessors  and  successors,  Kings  of  England, 
freely  of  our  mere  and  spontaneous  will,  with  the 
common  consent  of  our  barons,  granted  and  con- 
stituted and  by  this  our  present  charter  have 
confirmed  that  henceforth  in  all  and  singular  the 
churches  and  monasteries,  cathedral  and  conventual, 
of  all  our  Kingdom  of  England,  the  elections  of 
all  prelates  whatsoever,  greater  or  less,  be  free  for 
ever,  saving  to  ourselves  and  to  our  heirs  the 
custody  of  vacant  churches  and  monasteries  which 
belong  to  us. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  71 

"  We  pronounce  also  that  we  will  neither  hinder 
nor  suffer  nor  procure  to  be  hindered  by  our  minis- 
ters that  in  all  and  singular  the  churches  and  monas- 
teries mentioned  after  the  prelacies  are  vacant,  the 
electors  should,  whenever  they  will,  freely  set  a 
pastor  over  them,  yet  so  that  leave  to  elect  be  first 
asked  of  us  and  our  heirs,  which  we  will  not  deny 
nor  defer.  And  if  by  chance,  which  God  forbid, 
we  should  deny  or  defer,  let  the  electors,  none  the 
less,  proceed  to  make  a  canonical  election,  and  like- 
wise, after  the  election  is  concluded,  let  our  assent  be 
demanded,  which  in  like  manner  we  will  not  deny, 
unless  we  put  forth  some  reasonable  excuse  and  law- 
fully prove  it  by  reason  of  which  we  should  not  con- 
sent. Wherefore  we  will  and  firmly  forbid  that  when 
churches  or  monasteries  are  vacant,  any  one  in  any- 
thing proceed  or  presiime  to  proceed  in  opposition 
to  this  our  charter.  But  if  any  do  ever  at  any  time 
proceed  in  opposition  to  it,  let  him  incur  the  curse 
of  Almighty  God,  and  our  own. 

"  These  being  witnesses — Peter,  Bishop  of  Win- 
chester." (Here  follow  the  names  of  twelve  barons.) 


THE  KING'S  ATTEMPT  TO  PROPITIATE  ARCHBISHOP 
LANGTON 

It  was  also  probably  with  a  view  of  propitiating 
Archbishop    Langton    that    this    reform    was    now 


72  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

proposed,  by  which  the  King  intended  to  make  what 
had  been  before  a  sham  into  a  reality. 

In  this  war  we  see  Stephen  Langton  as  a  bishop 
fighting  for  the  independence  of  his  Church  as  well 
as  an  Englishman  fighting  for  the  liberty  of  his 
country. 

John  was  probably  well  aware  of  what  took  place 
at  St.  Edmunds  after  he  had  left.  He  held  what 
must  have  been  an  anxious  Christmas  at  Worcester 
(always  a  favourite  resting-place  of  this  king)  but 
tarried  only  for  a  day,  hastening  to  the  Temple, 
London,  where  the  proximity  of  the  Tower  would 
give  him  a  feeling  of  security.  There,  January  6, 
1215,  a  deputation  from  the  insurgents  met  him 
without  disguising  that  their  demands  were  backed 
by  force.  These  demands,  they  told  him,  included 
the  confirmation  of  the  laws  of  King  Edward,  with 
the  liberties  set  forth  in  Henry's  Charter. 

On  the  advice  of  the  Archbishop  and  the 
Marshal,  who  acted  as  mediators,  John  asked  for 
a  truce  till  Easter,  which  was  granted  in  return 
for  the  promise  that  he  would  then  give  reasonable 
satisfaction. 

Archbishop  Langton,  the  Marshal  and  the  Bishop 
of  Ely  were  named  as  the  King's  securities. 

On  January  15,  1215  A.D.,  John  re-issued  the 
Charter  to  the  Church,  and  demanded  a  renewal  of 
homage  from  all  his  subjects.  The  sheriffs  in  each 
county  were  instructed  (McKechnie,  Magna  Charta, 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  73 

p.  39)  to  administer  the  oath  in  a  specially  stringent 
form,  all  Englishmen  must  now  swear  to  "  stand  by 
him  against  all  men."  John  now  enlisted  himself 
as  a  crusader,  and  both  parties  in  the  meantime 
consulted  the  Pope. 

Eustace  de  Vesci,  as  spokesman  of  the  malcon- 
tents, asked  Pope  Innocent,  as  overlord  of  England, 
to  compel  John  to  restore  the  ancient  liberties,  and 
claimed  consideration  on  the  ground  that  John's 
surrender  to  the  Pope  had  been  made  under  pressure 
put  on  the  King  by  them — all  to  no  effect.  Then 
in  April  the  Northern  barons,  convinced  that  the 
moment  for  action  had  arrived,  met  in  arms  at  Stam- 
ford, with  200  knights,  their  esquires  and  followers. 
The  King  lay  at  Oxford,  and  commissioned  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the  Earls  of  Pem- 
broke and  Warenne,  to  go  and  ascertain  their  de- 
mands. They  brought  him  back  a  list  of  grievances 
which  they  said,  "  the  King  must  redress  or 
we  will  do  it  for  ourselves";  and  as  soon  as 
he  heard  it  read,  he  exclaimed,  "  They  might  as 
well  have  demanded  my  crown;  do  they  think 
I  will  grant  them  liberties  which  will  make  me  a 
slave?  " 

There  was  now  no  patience  left  to  the  barons 
with  John's  promises  and  evasions;  they  took  the 
field  with  Fitz- Walter  at  their  head,  in  defence  of 
their  rights. 

In  121 1  died  Samson,  of  pious  memory,  the  Abbot 


74  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

who  had  prosperously  ruled  the  great  abbey  of 
Bury  St.  Edmunds,  committed  to  him  for  thirty 
years,  and  had  freed  it  from  a  load  of  debt.  This 
Abbot  was  succeeded  by  Hugh  de  North  wold,  who, 
in  1228,  became  Bishop  of  Ely.  The  King  had 
kept  the  abbatial  property  in  his  hands  for  a 
whole  year  before  allowing  the  community  to 
proceed  to  an  election,  and  even  when  the  leave 
to  elect  came,  difficulties  arose  about  the  "  free 
choice  "  of  the  monks,  which  caused  further  delays, 
and  it  was  not  until  March  10,  1215,  that  the 
question  was  decided  in  Hugh  de  Northwold's 
favour. 

Even  then  the  difficulties  were  not  at  an  end,  and  it 
was  only  on  June  9,  1215  A.D.,  that  he  was  received 
by  the  King  to  do  homage.  By  this  time,  however, 
he  had  already  been  blessed  by  Archbishop  Langton 
on  May  17.  The  Archbishop  had  thought  that  in 
view  of  the  commotion  which  had  arisen  between 
the  King  and  the  barons,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
Abbot  of  St.  Edmundsbury  should  be  blessed  without 
delay,  and  so  put  himself  in  a  position  to  act  with 
other  ecclesiastics  with  full  abbatial  power  should 
events  so  demand.  It  was  on  May  17,  after  his 
benediction  at  Rochester,  that  the  news  came  from 
London  that  the  city  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
the  barons;  and  when  the  King  consented  to 
receive  the  Abbot  on  June  10,  he  did  so  in  "  Staines 
Meadow." 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  75 

King  John  found  himself  deserted  by  nearly 
everybody  —  seven  knights  only  remaining  true 
to  him.  The  whole  nation,  he  saw,  was  in 
arms  against  him.  What  should  he  do?  He 
felt  it  was  no  use  to  struggle,  and  therefore  sug- 
gested that  the  matter  should  be  referred  to  the 
Pope,  but  the  sympathies  of  Innocent  the  Third 
had  already  been  only  too  clearly  manifested, 
and  the  offer  was  scornfully  refused.  "  No," 
said  the  resolutely  patriotic  Archbishop  Langton, 
"  this  is  a  national  affair,  and  must  be  decided  by 
the  nation."  The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  re- 
presenting the  King,  although  still  nominally  neu- 
tral, but  known  to  be  in  full  sympathy  with  the 
rebels,  wrote  out  the  laws,  which  the  English  people 
generally  demanded  should  be  in  vogue,  on  a  large 
sheet  of  parchment,  and  induced  John  to  meet  the 
barons  and  bishops  in  order  that  this  should  be 
signed  by  him  in  their  presence. 

The  King  was  then  at  Windsor,  and  he  met  the 
barons  and  bishops  at  a  place  called  Runnymede, 
which  was  our  Marathon,  a  meadow  on  the  bank  of 
the  river  Thames, 

Where  England's  ancient  barons,  clad  in  arms 
And  stern  with  conquest,  irom  their  tyrant  king 
(There  rendered  tame)  did  challenge  and  secure 
The  charter  of  our  freedom. 

And  there  and  then  signed  the  Great  Charter  which 


76  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

is  the  "  Keystone  of  English  liberty  "  and  the  first 
actual  limitation  of  the  royal  prerogative. 


MAGNA  CHARTA,  1215 

But,  first,  what  does  "  Charta  "  mean  ?  The  Latin 
charta,  carta,  from  the  Greek  %aQTqs,  signified 
originally  papyrus,  material  writing,  thence  trans- 
ferred to  paper  and  from  this  material  to  the  docu- 
ment; in  Old  English  boc,  book,  a  written  instru- 
ment, contract  or  convention  by  which  cessions  of 
sales  of  property  or  rights  and  privileges  are  con- 
firmed and  held,  and  which  may  be  produced  by 
those  granted  to  that  they  ought  to  have  lawful 
possession.  In  modern  usages  grants  by  charter 
have  become  all  but  obsolete,  though  in  England 
this  form  is  still  employed  in  the  recognition  by 
the  Crown  of  such  societies  as  the  College  of 
Preceptors. 

"  The  Charter  in  question  is  called  Magna  Charta/' 
says  Sir  Edward  Coke,  "  not  that  it  is  great  in  quan- 
tity>  for  there  be  many  voluminous  charters  com- 
monly passed,  specially  in  these  later  times,  longer 
than  this  is ;  nor,  comparatively,  in  respect  that  it  is 
greater  than  Charta  de  Foresta,  but  in  respect  of  the 
great  importance  and  weightiness  of  the  matter, 
as  shall  hereafter  appear.  As  the  gold-finer  will 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  77 

not  out  of  the  dust,  threads  or  shreds  of  gold,  let 
pass  the  least  crumb,  in  respect  of  the  excellency 
of  the  metal,  so  ought  not  the  learned  reader  to 
let  pass  any  syllable  of  THIS  LAW  in  respect  of  the 
excellency  of  the  matter." 


78        STEPHEN  LANGTON 


MAGNA  CHARTA 

seu 
CHARTA  DE  LIBERTATIBUS  REGIS  JOHANNIS 

Concessus  Die  Junii  Quinto  Decimo,  A.D.  1215 

In  anno  regni  septimo  decimo. 
In  archivis  ecclesiae  cathedralis  Lincolniensis 

asservata. 

Johannes  Dei  Gratia, 

Rex  Angliae-Dominus 

Hiberniae,  Dux  Normanniae 

et  Aquitaniae,  Comes  Andegaviae, 

Archiepiscopis,  Episcopis,  Abbatibus, 

Comitibus,  Baronibus,  Justiciariis, 

Forestalls,  Vicecomitibiis,  Praepositis, 

Ministris,  et  omnibus  Ballivis,  et  ndelebus  suis. 
Salutem,  Sciatis  Nos,  intuitu  Dei,  et  pro  salute 
animae  nostrae,  et  omnium  antecessorum,  et 
heredum  nostrorum,  ad  honorem  Dei,  et  exalta- 
tionem  Sanctae  Ecclesiae,  et  emendationem  Regni 
nostri,  per  consilium  venerabilium  pat  rum  nostro- 
rum Stephani  Cantuariensis  Archiepiscopi,  Tolius 
Angliae  Primatis  et  Sanctae  Romanae  Ecclesiae 
Cardinalis,  Henri  ci  Dubliniensis  Archiepiscopi. 
Willielmi  Londoniensis,  Petri  Wintoniencis,  Josce- 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  79 


MAGNA  CHARTA 

or 
THE  GREAT  CHARTER  OF  KING  JOHN, 

Granted  June  15,  A.D.  1215. 

In  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  reign. 

Translated  from  the  original  preserved  in  the 

archives  of  Lincoln  Cathedral. 

John,  by  the  Grace  of  God, 

King  of  England,  Lord  of 

Ireland,  Duke  of 

Normandy  and  Aquitane,  Earl  of  Anjou, 
to  his  Archbishops,  Bishops,  Abbots, 

Earls,  Barons,  Justiciaries, 
Foresters,  Sheriffs,  Governors, 

Officers,  and  to  all  Bailiffs,  and  his  faithful  sub- 
jects. Greeting,  Know  ye,  that  We,  in  the  presence 
of  God,  and  for  the  salvation  of  our  own  soul,  and 
of  the  souls  of  our  ancestors,  and  of  our  heirs,  to 
the  honour  of  God,  and  the  exaltation  of  the  Holy 
Church,  and  amendment  of  our  kingdom,  by  the 
counsel  of  our  venerable  fathers,  Stephen,  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  Primate  of  all  England,  and 
Cardinal  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church,  Henry  Arch- 
bishop of  Dublin,  William  of  London,  Peter  of 


80  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

lini  Bethoniensis  of  Glastoniensis,  Hugonis  Lincoln- 
iensis,  Walter!  Wigorniensis,  Willielmi  Coventrensis, 
Benedict!  Roffensis,  Episcoporum;  Magistri  Pan- 
dulphi  Domini  Papae  Subdiaconi  et  familiaris, 
Fratris  Eimerici,  Magistri  Militiae  Templi  in  Anglia, 
et  nobilium  virorum  Willielmi  Marescalli  Comitis 
Pembrochiae,  Willielmi  Comitis  Sarisburiae,Willielmi 
Comitis  Warreniae,  Willielmi  Comitis  Arundelliaei 
Alani  de  Galweia  Constabularii  Scotiae,  Warin, 
filii  Geroldi,  Huberti  de  Burgo  Senescalli  Pictaviae, 
Petri  filii  Hereberti,  Hugonis  de  Nevillae,  Matthei 
filii  Hereberti,  Thomae  Basset,  Alani  Basset,  Phi- 
lippi  de  Albiniaco,  Roberti  de  Roppelay,  Johannis 
Marescalli,  Johannis  filii  Hugonis,  et  aliorum  fide- 
lium  nostrorum;  In  primis  concessisse  Deo,  et  hac 
presenti  Charta  nostra  confirmasse  pro  nobis  et 
heredibus  nostris  in  perpetuum : — 

I.  Quod  Anglicana  Ecclesia  libera  sit,  et  habeat 
jura  sua  integra  et  libertates  suas  illaesas,  et  ita 
volumus  observari,  quod  apparet  ex  eo  quod  liber- 
tatem  electionum,  que  maxima,  et  magis  necessaria 
reputatur  Ecclesiae  Anglicanae,  mera  et  spontanea 
voluntate,  ante  discordiam  inter  nos  et  Barones 
nostros  motam,  concessimus,  et  charta  nostra  con- 
firmavimus,  et  earn  obtinuimus,  a  Domini  papa 
Innocentio  Tertio  confirmari :  quam  et  nos  observa- 
vimus,  et  ab  heredibus  nostris  in  perpetuum  bona 
fide  volumus  observari.  Concessimus  etiam  omni- 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  81 

Winchester,  Joscelyne  of  Bath  and  Glastonbury, 
Hugh  of  Lincoln,  Walter  of  Worcester,  William  of 
Coventry,  and  Benedict  of  Rochester,  Bishops; 
Master  Pandulph  our  Lord  the  Pope's  Subdeacon 
and  familiar,  Brother  Almeric,  Master  of  the  Knights- 
Templars  in  England,  and  of  these  noble  persons, 
William  Mareschal  Earl  of  Pembroke,  William 
Earl  of  Salisbury,  William  Earl  of  Warren,  William 
Earl  of  Arundel,  Alan  de  Galloway  Constable  of 
Scotland,  Warin  Fitz-Gerald,  Hubert  de  Burgh 
Seneschal  of  Poictou,  Peter  Fitz-Herbert,  Hugh  de 
Nevil,  Matthew  Fitz-Herbert,  Thomas  Basset,  Alan 
Basset,  Philip  de  Albiniac,  Robert  de  Roppel,  John 
Mareschal,  John  Fitz-Hugh,  and  others  our  liege- 
men; have  in  the  first  place  granted  to  God,  and 
by  this  our  present  Charter,  have  confirmed  for  us 
and  our  heirs  for  ever  : — 

I.  That  the  English  Church  shall  be  free,  and  shall 
have  her  whole  rights  and  her  liberties  inviolable; 
and  we  will  this  to  be  observed  in  such  a  manner 
that  it  may  appear  from  thence,  that  the  freedom 
of  elections,  which  was  most  requisite  to  the  English 
Church,  which  we  granted,  and  by  our  Charter 
confirmed,  and  obtained  the  confirmation  of  the 
same,  from  our  Lord  Pope  Innocent  the  Third, 
before  the  rupture  between  us  and  our  Barons,  was 
of  our  own  free  will ;  which  Charter  we  shall  observe, 
and  we  will  it  to  be  observed  with  good  faith,  by 


82  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


bus  liberis  hominibus  regni  nostri,  pro  nobis  et 
haeredibus  nostris  in  perpetuum,  omnes  libertates 
subscriptas,  habendus  et  tenandas  eis  et  haeredibus 
suis  de  nobis  et  haeredibus  nostris. 

II.  Si  quis  Comitum  vel  Baronum  nostrorum,  sive 
aliorum  tenentium  de  nobis  in  capite  per  servitium 
militare,  mortuus  fuerit,  et  cum  decesserit  haeres 
suus  plene  aetatis  fuerit,  et  relevium  debeat,  habeat 
haereditatem  suam  per  antiquum  relevium;    scili- 
cet, haeres  vel  haeredes  Comitis,  de  Baronia  Comitis 
integra,   per  centum  libras  :    haeres  vel  haeredes 
Baronis,   de   Baronia  integra,   per  centum  libras; 
haeres  vel  haeredes  Militis,  de  Feodo  Militis  integro, 
per  centum  solidos,  ad  plus;   et  qui  minus  debuerit, 
minus    det,    secundum    antiquam    consuetudinem 
feodorum. 

III.  Si  autem  haeres  alicujus  talium  fuerit  infra 
aetatem,  et  fuerit  in  custodia,  cum  ad  aetatem  per- 
venerit,  habeat  haereditatem  suam  sine  relevio  et 
sine  fine. 

IV.  Gustos  terrae  hujusmodi  haeredis  qui  infra 
aetatem  fuerit,  non  capiat  de  terra  haeredis  nisi 
rationabiles   exitus,    et   rationabiles   consuetudines, 
et  rationabilia  servitia,  et  hoc  sine  destructione  et 
vasto  hominum  vel  rerum.     Et  si  nos  commiseri- 
mus  custodiam  alicujus  talis  terrae  Vicecomiti,  vel 
alicui  alii  qui  de  exitibus  illius  nobis  respondere 


et 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  83 

our  heirs  for  ever.  We  have  also  granted  to  all  the 
Freemen  of  our  Kingdom,  for  us  and  our  heirs  for 
ever,  all  the  underwritten  liberties  to  be  enjoyed 
and  held  by  them  and  their  heirs,  from  us  and  from 
our  heirs. 

II.  If  any  of  our  Earls  or  Barons,  or  others  who 
hold  of  us  in  chief  by  military  service,  shall  die,  and 
at  his  death  his  heir  shall  be  of  full  age,  and  shall 
owe  a  relief,  he  shall  have  his  inheritance  by  the 
ancient  relief;    that  is  to  say,  the  heir  or  heirs  of 
an  Earl,  a  whole  Earl's  Barony  for  one  hundred 
pounds;    the  heir  or  heirs  of  a  Baron  for  a  whole 
Barony,  by  one  hundred  pounds;   the  heir  or  heirs 
of  a  Knight,  for  a  whole  Knight's  fee,  by  one  hundred 
shillings  at  most;   and  he  owes  less,  shall  give  less, 
according  to  the  ancient  custom  of  fees. 

III.  But  if  the  heir  of  any  such  be  under  age,  and 
in  wardship,  when  he  comes  to  age  he  shall  have 
his  inheritance  without  relief  and  without  fine. 

IV.  The  warden  of  the  land  of  such  heir  who  shall 
be  under  age,  shall  not  take  from  the  lands  of  the  heir 
any  but  reasonable  issues,  and  reasonable  customs, 
and    reasonable    services,    and    that    without    de- 
struction and  waste  of  men  or  goods.     And  if  we 
commit  the  custody  of  any  such  lands  to  a  Sheriff, 
or  any  other  person  who  is  bound  to  us  for  the  issue 


84  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

debeat,  et  ille  destructionem  de  custodia  fecerit 
vel  vastum,  nos  ab  illo  capiemus  emendam,  et  terra 
committatur  duobus  legalibus  et  discretis  hominibus 
de  feodo  illo,  qui  de  exitibus  respondeant  nobis, 
vel  ei  cui  eos  assignaverimus.  Et  si  dederimus 
vel  vendiderimus  alicui  custodiam  alicujus  talis 
terrae,  et  ille  destructionem  inde  fecerit  vel  vastum, 
amittat  ipsam  custodiam;  et  tradatur  duobus 
legalibus  et  discretis  hominibus  de  feodo  illo,  qui 
similiter  respondeant  nobis  sicut  praedictum  est. 

V.  Gustos  autem,  quamdiu  custodiam  terrae  habu- 
erit,  sustinet  domos,  parcos,  vivaria,  stagna,  molen- 
dina,  et  caetera,  ad  terram  illam  pertinentia,  de 
exitibus   terrae   ejusdem,    et   reddat   haeredi   cum 
ad  plenum  aetatem  pervenerit,  terram  suam  totam, 
instauratam   de   carrucis   et   waignigiis,   secundum 
quod    tempus    waignigii    exiget,    et    exitus    terrae 
rationabiliter  poterunt  sustinere. 

VI.  Haeredes  maritentur  absque  disparagatione, 
ita    quod    antequam    contrahatur    matrimonium, 
ostendatur    propinquis    de    consanguinitate    ipsius 
haeredis. 

VII.  Vidua,  post  mortem  mariti,  sui  statim  et 
sine    difficultate,    habeat    maritagium    et    haeredi- 
tatem  suam  :   nee  aliquid  det  pro  dote  sua,  vel  pro 
maritagio  suo,  vel  haereditate  sua,  quam  haeredi- 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  85 

of  them,  and  he  shall  make  destruction  or  waste 
upon  the  ward-lands  we  will  recover  damages  from 
him,  and  the  lands  shall  be  committed  to  two 
lawful  and  discreet  men  of  that  fee,  who  shall  answer 
for  the  issues  to  us,  or  to  him  to  whom  we  have 
assigned  them.  And  if  we  shall  give  or  sell  to  any 
one  the  custody  of  any  such  lands,  and  he  shall 
make  destruction  or  waste  upon  them,  he  shall  lose 
the  custody.  And  it  shall  be  committed  to  two 
lawful  and  discreet  men  of  that  fee,  who  shall 
answer  to  us  in  like  manner  as  it  is  said  before. 

V.  But  the  warden,  as  long  as  he  hath  the  custody 
of  the  lands,  shall  keep  up  and  maintain  the  houses, 
parks,  warrens,  ponds,  mills,  and  other  things  be- 
longing to  them,   out  of  their  issues :    and  shall 
restore  to  the  heir  when  he  conies  of  full  age,  his 
whole    estate,    provided    with    ploughs    and    other 
implements  of  husbandry,  according  as  the  time  of 
wainage  shall  require,  and  the  issues  of  the  lands 
can  reasonably  afford. 

VI.  Heirs  shall  be   married   without   disparage- 
ment, so  that  before  the  marriage  be  contracted, 
it  shall  be  notified  to  the  relations  of  the  heir  by 
consanguinity. 

VII.  A  widow,  after  the  death  of  her  husband, 
shall  immediately,  and  without  difficulty  have  her 
marriage  and  her  inheritance,  nor  shall  she  give 
anything  for  her  dower,  or  for  her  marriage,  or  for 


86  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

tatem  maritus  suus  et  ipsa  tenuerint  die  obitus 
ipsius  mariti;  et  maneat  in  domo  mariti  sui  per 
quadraginta  dies  post  mortem  ipsius,  infra  quos 
assignetur  ei  dos  sua. 

VIII.  Nulla  vidua  distringatur  ad  se  maritandum 
dum  voluerit  vivere  sine  marito;    ita  tamen  quod 
securitatem    faciat    quod    se    non    maritabit,    sine 
assensu  nostro  de  nobis  tenuerit,  vel  sine  assensu 
domini  sui  de  quo  tenuerit,  si  de  alio  tenuerit. 

IX.  Nee  nos  nee  Ballivi  nostri,  saisiemus  terram 
aliquam  nee  redditum  pro  debit o  aliquo,  quamdiu 
catalla  debitoris  sufficiunt  ad  debitum  reddendum; 
nee  plegii  ipsius  debitoris  distringantur,   quamdiu 
ipse  capitalis  debitor  sufficit  ad  solutionem  debiti, 
et  si  capitalis  debitor  defecerit  in  solutione  debiti, 
non   habeus    unde   sol  vat,    plegii   respondeant    de 
debito,  et  si  voluerint,  habeant  terras  et  redditus 
debitoris,  donee  sit  eis  satisfactum  de  debito  quod 
ante  pro  eo  solverint,  nisi  capitalis  debitor  mon- 
straverit    se    esse     quietum    inde    versus    eosdem 
plegios. 

X.  Si  quis  mutuo  coeperit  aliquid  a  Judeis,  plus 
vel   minus,    et   moriatur   antequam   debitum   illud 
solvatur,  debitum  non  usuret  quamdiu  haeres  fuerit 
infra  aetatem  de  quocumque  teneat ;   et  si  debitum 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  87 

her  inheritance,  which  her  husband  and  she  held 
at  the  day  of  his  death;  and  she  may  remain  in 
her  husband's  house  forty  days  after  his  death, 
within  which  time  her  dower  shall  be  assigned. 

VIII.  No   widow  shall  be  distrained   to  marry 
herself,  while  she  is  willing  to  live  without  a  husband ; 
but  yet  she  shall  give  security  that  she  will  not 
marry  herself  without  our  consent,  if  she  hold  of  us, 
or  without  the  consent  of  the  lord  of  whom  she  does 
hold,  or  if  she  hold  of  another. 

IX.  Neither  we  nor  our  Bailiffs  will  seize  any 
land  or  rent  for  any  debt,  while  the  chattels  of  the 
debtor  are  sufficient  for  the  payment  of  the  debt; 
nor  shall  the  sureties  of  the  debtor  be  distrained, 
while  the  principal  debtor  is  able  to  pay  the  debt ; 
and   if   the    principal  debtor   fail   in   payment   of 
the  debt,  not  having  wherewith  to  discharge  it,  the 
sureties  shall  answer  for  the  debt,  and  if  they  be 
willing,  they  shall  have  the  lands  and  rents  of  the 
debtor,  until  satisfaction  be  made  to  them  for  the 
debt  which  they  had  before  paid  for  him,  unless  the 
principal  debtor  can  show  himself  acquitted  thereof 
against  the  said  sureties. 

X.  If  any  one  hath  borrowed  anything  from  the 
Jews,  more  or  less,  and  die  before  that  debt  be  paid, 
the  debt  shall  pay  no  interest  so  long  as  the  heir 
shall  be  under  age,  of  whomsoever  he  may  hold; 
and  if  that  debt  shall  fall  into  our  hands,  we  will 


88  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

illud  incident  in  manus  nostras,  nos  non  capiemus 
nisi  catallum  contentum  in  charta. 

XI.  Et  si  quis  moriatur  et  debitum  debeat  Judeis, 
uxor  ejus  habeat  dotem  suam,  et  nihil  reddat  de 
debito  illo ;    et  si  liberi  ipsius  defuncti  qui  fuerint 
infra  aetatem,  remanserint,  provideantur  eis  neces- 
saria  secundum  tenementum  quod  fuerit  defuncti, 
et    de    residue    solvatur    debitum,    salvo    servitio 
dominorum.     Simili    modo    fiat    de    debitis    que 
debentur  aliis  quam  Judeis. 

XII.  Nullum  scutagium  vel  auxilium  ponatur  in 
regno   nostro,   nisi   per   commune   consilium   regni 
nostri;    nisi   ad   corpus  nostrum   redimendum,    et 
primogenitum  filium  nostrum  militem  faciendum, 
et    ad   filiam  nostram   primogenitam    semel    mari- 
tandam;     et    ad    haec    non    fiat    nisi    rationabile 
auxilium. 

XIII.  Simili   modo   fiat   de   auxiliis   de   civitate 
Londonii.     Et  Civitas  Londonii  habeat  omnes  ante- 
quas  libertates,  et  liberas  consuetudines  suas,  tarn 
per  terras  quam  per  aquas.     Praetera  volumus  et 
concedimus  quod  omnes  aliae  Civitates,  et  Burgi, 
et  Villae,  et  Portus,  habeant  omnes  libertates  et 
liberas  consuetudines  suas. 

XIV.  Et  ad  habendum  commune  consilium  regni, 
de  auxilio  assidendo,  aliter  quam  in  tribus  casibus 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  89 

not  take  anything  except  the  chattel  contained  in 
the  bond. 

XI.  And  if  any  one  shall  die  indebted  to  the 
Jews,  his  wife  shall  have  her  dower  and  shall  pay 
nothing  of  that  debt ;  and  if  children  of  the  deceased 
shall  remain  who  are  under  age,  necessaries  shall  be 
provided  for  them,  according  to  the  tenement  which 
belonged  to  the  deceased;    and  out  of  the  residue 
the  debt  shall  be  paid,  saving  the  rights  of  the  lords 
(of  whom  the  lands  are  held).     In  like  manner  let 
it  be  with  debts  owing  to  others  than  Jews. 

XII.  No  scutage  nor  aid  shall  be  imposed  in  our 
kingdom,  unless  by  the  common  council  of    our 
kingdom;     excepting    to    redeem    our    person,    to 
make  our  eldest  son  a  knight,  and  once  to  marry 
our  eldest  daughter,  and  not  for  these,  unless  a 
reasonable  aid  shall  be  demanded. 

XIII.  In  like  manner  let  it  be  concerning  the  aids 
of  the  City  of  London.     And  the  City  of  London 
should  have  all  its  ancient  liberties,  and  its  free 
customs,  as  well  by  land  as  by  water.     Further- 
more, we  will  and  grant  that  all  other  Cities,  and 
Burghs,   and  Towns,   and   Ports,   should  have  all 
their  liberties  and  free  customs. 

XIV.  And  also  to  have  the  common  council  of 
the  kingdom,  to  assess  and  aid,  otherwise  than  in 


90  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

praedictis,  vel  de  Scutagio  assidendo,  summoned 
faciemus  Archiepiscopos,  Episcopos,  Abbates,  Com- 
ites,  et  Majores  Barones,  sigillatim,  per  liberas 
nostras.  Et  praeterea,  faciemus  summoned  in 
generali  per  Vicecomites  et  Ballivos  nostros,  omne- 
sillos  qui  de  nobis  tenent  in  capite,  ad  certum  diem, 
scilicet,  ad  terminum  quadraginta  dierum,  ad 
minus,  et  ad  certum  locum;  et  in  omnibus  literis 
illius  summonitionis  causam  summonitionis  expri- 
memus;  et  sic  facta  summonitione,  negotium  ad 
diem  assignatum  procedat,  secundum  consilium 
illorum  qui  presentes  fuerint,  quamvis  non  omnes 
summoniti  venerint. 

XV.  Nos    non    concedemus    de    caetero,    alicui, 
quod   capiat   auxilium   de   liberis   hominibus   suis, 
nisi  ad  corpus  suum  redimendum,  et  ad  faciendum 
primogenitum  filium  suum  militem,  et  ad  primo- 
genitam  filiam  suam  semel  maritandam ;  et  ad  haec 
non  fiat  nisi  rationabile  auxilium. 

XVI.  Nullus   distringatur   ad   faciendum   ma  jus 
servitium  de  Feodo  Militis,  nee  de  alio  libero  tene- 
mento,  quam  in  debetur. 

XVII.  Communia  placita  non  sequantur  curiam 
nostram,  sed  teneantur  in  aliquo  certo  loco. 

XVIII.  Recognitiones    de    Nova    Dissaisina,    de 
Morte    Antecessoris,  et   de    Ultima  Presentatione, 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  91 

the  three  cases  aforesaid;  and  for  the  assessing  of 
Scutages,  we  will  cause  to  be  summoned  the  Arch- 
bishops, Bishops,  Abbots,  Earls  and  great  Barons, 
individually,  by  our  letters.  And  besides  we  will 
cause  to  be  summoned  in  general  by  our  Sheriffs 
and  Bailiffs,  all  those  who  hold  of  us  in  chief,  at  a 
certain  day,  that  is  to  say  at  the  distance  of  forty 
days,  (before  their  meeting)  at  the  least,  and  to  a 
certain  place;  and  in  all  the  letters  of  summons, 
we  will  express  the  cause  of  the  summons ;  and  the 
summons  being  thus  made,  the  business  shall  pro- 
ceed on  the  day  appointed,  according  to  the  counsel 
of  those  who  shall  be  present,  although  all  who  had 
been  summoned  have  not  come. 

XV.  We  will  not  give  leave  to  any  one,  for  the 
future,  to  take  an  aid  of  his  own  free-men,  except 
for  redeeming  his  own  body,  and  for  making  his 
eldest   son  a  knight,   and  for  marrying  once  his 
eldest  daughter,  and  not  that  unless  it  be  a  reasonable 
aid. 

XVI.  None  shall  be  distrained  to  do  more  service 
for  a  Knight's  Fee,  nor  for  any  other  free  tenement, 
than  what  is  due  from  thence. 

XVII.  Common  Pleas  shall  not  follow  our  court, 
but  shall  be  held  in  any  certain  place. 

XVIII.  Trials  upon  the  Writs  of  Novel  Disseisin, 
of  Mort   d'Ancestre   (death   of  the   ancestor)    and 


92  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

non  capiantur  nisi  in  suis  comitatibus,  et  hoc  modo  : — 
Nos,  vel  si  extra  regnum  fuerimus,  Capitalis  Justi- 
ciarius  noster,  mittemus  duos  Justiciaries  per 
unumquemque  comitatum  per  quatuor  vices  in 
anno,  qui  cum  quatuor  militibus  cujuslibet  comi- 
tatus,  electis  per  comitatum,  capiant  in  comitatu, 
et  in  die  et  loco  comitatus,  assisas  praedictas. 


XIX.  Et  si  in  die  comitatus  assisae  praedicte 
capi  non  possint,  tot  milites  et  liberae  tenentes 
remaneant  de  illis  qui  interfuerint  comitatui  die  ilia 
per  quos  possint  sufficienter  judicia  fieri,  secundum 
quod  negotium  fuerit  ma  jus  vel  minus. 


XX.  Liber  homo  non  amercietur  pro  parvo  de- 
licto,  nisi  secundum  modum  delicti;    et  pro  magno 
delicto,  amercietur  secundum  magnitudinem  delicti, 
salvo  contenemento  suo,  et  Mercator  eodem  modo, 
salva   mercandisa   sua,    et   villainus   eodem   modo 
amercietur,  salvo  waignaigio  suo,  si  inciderint  in 
misericordiam    nostram;     et    nulla    praedictarum 
misericordiarum    ponatur,    nisi    per    sacramentum 
proborum  hominum  de  visneto. 

XXI.  Comites  et  Barones  non  amercientur  nisi 
per    Pares    suos,    et    non    nisi    secundum    modum 
delicti. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  93 

Darrien  Presentment  (last  presentation),  shall  not 
be  taken  but  in  their  proper  counties,  and  in  this 
manner.  We,  or  our  Chief  Justiciary,  if  we  are  out 
of  the  kingdom,  will  send  two  Justiciaries  into  each 
county,  four  times  in  the  year,  who,  with  four 
knights  of  each  county,  chosen  by  the  county,  shall 
hold  the  aforesaid  assizes,  within  the  county  on 
the  day  and  at  the  place  appointed. 

XIX.  And   if   the   aforesaid   assizes   cannot   be 
taken  on  the  day  of  the  county  court,  let  as  many 
knights  and  freeholders,  of  those  who  were  present 
at  the  county  court  remain  behind,   as  shall  be 
sufficient  to  do  justice,  according  to  the  great  or 
less  importance  of  the  business. 

XX.  A  free-man  shall  not  be  amerced  for  a  small 
offence,  but  only  according  to  the  degree  of  the 
offence;   and  for  a  great  delinquency,  according  to 
the    magnitude    of    the    delinquency,    saving    his 
contenement;    a  Merchant  shall  be  amerced  in  the 
same  manner,  saving  his  merchandise,  and  a  Villein 
shall  be  amerced  after  the  same  manner,  saving  to 
him  his  wainage,  if  he  shall  fall  into  our  mercy; 
and  none  of  the  aforesaid  amerciaments  shall  be 
assessed,  but  by  the  oath  of  honest  men  of  the 
vicinage. 

XXI.  Earls   and  Barons  shall  not   be  amerced 
but  by  their  Peers,  and  that  only  according  to  the 
degree  of  their  delinquency. 


94  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

XXII.  Nullus  Clericus  amercietur  de  laico  tene- 
mento  suo,   nisi  secundum  modum  aliorum  prae- 
dictorum,  et  non  secundum  quantitatem  beneficii 
sui  ecclesiastic!. 

XXIII.  Nee  villa  nee  homo  distringatur  facere 
pontes  ad  riparias,  nisi  qui  ab  antique,  et  de  jure, 
facere  debent. 

XXIV.  Nullus  Vicecomes,  Constabularius,  Coro- 
natores,    vel    alii    Ballivi    nostri,    teneant    placita 
coronae  nostrae. 

XXV.  Omnes  comitatus  et  Hundredi,  Trethingii, 
et   Wapentachii,   sint   ad   antiquas  firmas,   absque 
ullo  incremento,  exceptis  Dominicis  maneriis  nostris. 

XXVI.  Si  aliquis  teneus  de  nobis  laicum  feodum 
moriatur,  et  Vicecomes  vel  Ballivus  noster,  ostendat 
literas  nostras  patentes  de  summonitione  nostra  de 
debito   quod  defunctus  nobis  debuit,   liceat  Vice- 
comiti  ve  Ballivo  nostro  attachiare  et  imbreviare 
catalla  defuncti  inventa  in  laico  feodo,  ad  valentiam 
illius    debiti,    per    visum    legalium    hominum,    ita 
tamen  quod  nihil  inde  amoveatur,  donee  persolvatur 
nobis  debitum  quod  clarum  fuit ;  et  residuum  relin- 
quator  executoribus  ad  faciendum  testamentum  de- 
functi et  si  nihil  nobis  debeatur  ab   ipso,   omnia 
catalla    cedant    defuncto,    salvis    uxore    ipsius    et 
pueris  rationabilibus  partibus  suis. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  95 

XXII.  No   Clerk   shall  be   amerced  for   his  lay- 
tenement,  but  according  to  the  manner  of  the  others 
as  aforesaid,  and  not  according  to  the  quantity  of 
his  ecclesiastical  benefice. 

XXIII.  Neither  a  town  nor  any  person  shall  be 
distrained  to  build  bridges  or  embankments,   ex- 
cepting those  which  anciently,   and  of  right  are 
bound  to  do  it. 

XXIV.  No  Sheriff,  Constable,  Coroners,  nor  other 
of  our  Bailiffs,  shall  hold  pleas  of  our  Crown. 

XXV.  All    Counties,    and  Hundreds,   Trethings, 
and   Wapentakes,    shall   be    at    the   ancient   rent, 
without  any  increase,  excepting  in  our  Demesne- 
manors. 

XXVI.  If  any  one  holidng  of  us  a  lay- fee  dies, 
and  the  Sheriff  or  our  Bailiff,  shall  show  our  letters- 
patent  of  summons  concerning  the  debt  which  the 
defunct  owed  to  us,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  Sheriff 
or  our  Bailiff  to  attach  and  register  the  chattels  of 
the  defunct  found  on  that  lay-fee  to  the  amount 
of  that  debt,  by  the  view  of  lawful  men,  so  that 
nothing  shall  be  removed  from  thence  until  our  debt 
be  paid  to  us;    and  the  rest  shall  be  left  to  the 
executors  to  fulfil  the  will  of  the  defunct,  and  if 
nothing  be  owing  to  us  by  him,  all  the  chattels 
shall  fall  to  the  defunct,  saving  to  his  wife  and 
children  their  reasonable  shares. 


96  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

XXVII.  Si  aliquis  liber  homo  intestatus  deces- 
serit,  catalla  sua  per  manus  propinquorum  parentum 
et  amicorum  suorum,  per  visum  Ecclesiae  distri- 
buantur;   salvis  unicuique  debitis  quae  defunctis  ei 
debebat. 

XXVIII.  Nullus  Constabularius  vel  alius  Ballivus 
noster,  capiat  blada  vel  alia  catalla  alicujus,  nisi 
statim  inde  reddat  denarios,   aut  respectum  inde 
habere  possit  de  voluntate  venditoris. 

XXIX.  Nullus  Constabularius  distringat  aliquem 
Militem  ad  dandum  denarios  pro  custodia  castri, 
si  facere  voluerit  custodiam  illam  in  propria  persona 
sua,  vel  per  alium  probum  hominem,  si  ipse  earn 
facere  non  possit  propter  rationabilem  causam;    et 
si  nos  duxerimus  vel  miserimus  eum  in  exercitu,  erit 
quietus  de  custodia  secundum  quantitatem  temporis 
quo,  per  nos,  fuerit  in  exercitu. 

XXX.  Nullus    Vicecomes    vel     Ballivus    noster, 
vel  aliquis  alius,  capiat  equos  vel  carettas  alicujus 
liberi  hominis  pro  carragio  faciendo,  nisi  de  voluntate 
ipsius  liberi  hominis. 

XXXI.  Nee   nos,   nee   Ballivi    nostri,    capiemus 
alienum  boscum  ad  castra  vel  alia  agenda  nostra, 
nisi  per  voluntatem  ipsius  cujus  boscus  ille  fuerit. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  97 

XXVII.  If  any  free-man  shall  die  intestate,  his 
chattels  shall  be  distributed  by  the  hands  of  the 
nearest  relations  and  friends,  by  the  view  of  the 
Church,    saving    to    every    one    the    debts    which 
the  defunct  owed. 

XXVIII.  No  Constable  nor  other  Bailiff  of  ours 
shall  take  the  corn  or  other  goods  of  any  one, 
without  instantly  paying  money  for  them,  unless 
he   can   obtain   respite   from   the   free-will   of   the 
seller. 

XXIX.  No  Constable  (Governor  of  a  Castle)  shall 
distrain  any  knight  to  give  money  for  castle  guard, 
if  he  be  willing  to  perform  it  in  his  own  person,  or 
by  another  able  man,  if  he  cannot  perform  it  him- 
self, for  a  reasonable  cause,  and  if  we  have  carried 
or  sent  him  into  the  army,  he  shall  be  excused  from 
castle  guard,  according  to  the  time  that  he  shall  be 
in  the  army  by  our  command. 

XXX.  No  Sheriff  nor  Bailiff  of  ours,   nor  any 
other  person  shall  take  the  horses  or  carts  of  any 
free-man,  for  the  purpose  of  carriage,  without  the 
consent  of  the  said  free-man. 

XXXI.  Neither  we,   nor  our  Bailiffs,   will  take 
another  man's  wood,  for  our  castles  or  other  uses, 
unless  by  the  consent  of  him  to  whom  the  wood 
belongs. 


gS  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

XXXII.  Nos  non  tenebimus  terras  illorum  qui 
convicti  fuerint  de  felonia,  nisi  per  unum  annum  et 
unum    diem,    et    tune    reddantur    terrae    dominis 
feodorum. 

XXXIII.  Omnes  Kidelli   de  caetero  deponantur 
penitus  de  Thamesia  et  de  Medeway,  et  per  totam 
Angliam,  nisi  per  costeram  maris. 

XXXIV.  Breve  quod  vocatur  Praecipe,  de  cae- 
tero non  fiat  alicui  de  aliquo  tenemento,  unde  liber 
homo  possit  amittere  curiam  suam. 

XXXV.  Una  mensura  vini  sit  per  totum  regnum 
nostrum,  et  una  mensura  cervisiae,  et  una  mensura 
bladi,  scilicet  quartarium  Londonii ;  et  una  latitudo 
pannorum   tinctorum,    et   russettorum,    et   halber- 
gettorum,    scilicet    duae    ulnae    infra    listas.     De 
ponderibus  autem  sit  ut  de  mensuris. 

XXXVI.  Nihil  detur  vel  capiatur  de  caetero  pro 
Brevi  Inquisitionis  de  vita  vel  membris;   set  gratis 
concedatur  et  non  negatur. 

XXXVII.  Si  aliquis  teneat  de  nobis  per  Feodi- 
Firmam,  vel  per  Socagium,  vel  per  Burgagium;    et 
de  alio  terram  teneat  per  Servitium  Militare,  nos 
non  habebimus  custodiam  haeredis  nee  terrae  suae 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  99 

XXXII.  We  will  not  retain  the  lands  of  those 
who  have  been  convicted  of  felony,  excepting  for 
one  year  and  one  day,  and  then  they  shall  be  given 
up  to  the  lord  of  the  fee. 

XXXIII.  All  Kydells  (weirs)  for  the  future  shall 
be   quite    removed  out   of  the  Thames,   and   the 
Medway,  and  through  all  England,  excepting  upon 
the  sea  coast. 

XXXIV.  The  writ  which  is  called  Praecipe,  for 
the  future  shall  not  be  granted  to  any  one  of  any 
tenement,  by  which  a  free-man  may  lose  his  court. 

XXXV.  There    shall    be  one  measure    of  wine 
throughout  all  our  kingdom,  and  one  measure  of 
ale,  and  one  measure  of  corn;  namely,  the  quarter 
of  London ;   and  one  breadth  of  dyed  cloth,  and  of 
russets,  and  of  halberjects,  namely,  two  ells  within 
the  lists.     Also  it  shall  be  the  same  with  weights  as 
with  measures. 

XXXVI.  Nothing  shall  be  given  or  taken  for 
the  future  for  the  Writ  of  Inquisition  of  life  or 
limb;    but  it  shall  be  given  without  charge,   and 
not  denied. 

XXXVII.  If  any  hold  of  us   by  Fee-Farm,  or 
Socage,  or  Burgage,  and  hold  land  of  another  by 
Military  Service,  we  will  not  have  the  custody  of 
the  heir,  nor  of  his  lands,  which  are  of  the  fee  of 


ioo  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

est  de  feodo  alterius,  occasione  illius  Feodi-Firmae, 
vel  Socagii,  vel  Burgagii;  nee  habebibimus  custo- 
diam  illius  Feodi-Firmae,  vel  Socagii,  vel  Burgagii, 
nisi  ipsi  Feodi-Firma  debeat  Servitium  Militare. 

Nos  non  habebimus  custodiam  haeredis  vel  terrae 
alicujus,  quam  tenet  de  alio  per  Servitium  Militare, 
occasione  Parve  Serjanterie  quam  tenet  de  nobis 
per  servitium  reddendi  nobis  cultellos,  vel  sagittas, 
vel  hujusmodi. 

XXXVIII.  Nullus    Ballivus    ponat    de    caetero 
aliquem  ad  legem,  simplici  loquela  sua,  sine  testibus 
fidelibus  ad  hoc  inductis. 

XXXIX.  Nullus   liber   homo   capiatur,    vel   im- 
prisonetur,    aut    dissaisiatur,    aut    utlagetur,    aut 
exuletur,  aut  aliquo  modo  destruatur;    nee  super 
eum   ibimus,    nee   super   eum   mittemus,    nisi   per 
legale    judicium    parium    suorum,    vel    per    legem 
terrae. 

XL.  Nulli  vendemus,  nulli  negabimus,  aut  differi- 
mus,  rectum  aut  justitiam. 

XLI.  Omnes  Mercatores  habeant  salvum  et  secu- 
rum  exire  ab  Anglia,  et  venire  in  Angliam,  morari 
et  ire  per  Angliam,  tarn  per  terram  quam  per 
aquam,  ad  emendum  et  vendendum,  sine  omnibus 
malis  toltis,  per  antiquas  et  rectas  consuetudines  ; 
praeterquam  in  tempore  guerrae,  et  si  sint  de  terra 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  101 

another,  on  account  of  that  Fee-Farm,  or  Socage, 
or  Burgage ;  nor  will  we  have  the  custody  of  the 
Fee-Farm,  Socage  or  Burgage,  unless  the  Fee-Farm 
owe  Military  Service. 

We  will  not  have  the  custody  of  the  heir,  nor  of 
the  lands  of  any  one,  which  he  holds  of  another  by 
Military  Service,  on  account  of  any  Petty-Sergeantry 
which  he  holds  of  us  by  the  service  of  giving  us 
daggers,  or  arrows,  or  the  like. 

XXXVIII.  No  Bailiff,  for  the  future,  shall  put 
any  man  to  his  law,  upon  his  own  simple  affirma- 
tion, without  credible  witnesses  produced  for  that 
purpose. 

XXXIX.  No    freeman   shall   be   seized,    or   im- 
prisoned, or  dispossessed,  or  outlawed,  or  in  any 
way  destroyed;   nor  will  we  condemn  him,  nor  will 
we  commit  him  to  prison,  excepting  by  the  legal 
judgment  of  his  peers,  or  by  the  laws  of  the  land. 

XL.  To  none  will  we  sell,  to  none  will  we  deny, 
to  none  will  we  delay  right  or  justice. 

XLI.  All  Merchants  shall  have  safety  and  security 
in  coming  into  England,  and  going  out  of  England, 
and  in  staying  and  in  travelling  through  England, 
as  well  by  land  as  by  water,  to  buy  and  sell,  without 
any  unjust  exactions,  according  to  ancient  and  right 
customs,  excepting  in  the  time  of  war,  and  if  they 


102  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


•  in 


contra  nos  guerrina :  et  si  tales  inveniantur 
terra  nostra  in  principio  guerrae,  attachientur  sine 
dampno  corporum  et  rerum,  donee  sciatur  a  nobis, 
vel  Capitali  Justiciario  nostro,  quomodo  Mercatores 
terrae  nostrae  tractentur,  qui  tune  invenientur  in 
terra  contra  nos  guerrina ;  et  si  nostri  salvi  sint  ibi, 
alii  salvi  sint  in  terra  nostra. 

XLII.  Liceat  unicuique  de  caetero,  exire  de  regno 
nostro,  et  redire  salvo  et  secure  per  terram  et  per 
aquam,  salva  fide  nostra,  nisi  tempore  guerrae,  per 
aliquod  breve  tempus,  propter  communem  utili- 
tatem  regni;  exceptis  imprisonatis  et  utlagatis, 
secundum  legem  regni;  et  gentae  de  terra  contra 
nos  guerrina,  et  Mercatoribus  de  quibus  fiat  sicut 
praedictum  est. 

XLIII.  Si  quis  tenuerit  de  aliqua  escaeta,  sicut 
de  Honore  de  Wallingeford ;  Notingehamiae,  Bono- 
nii,  Lancastriae,  vel  de  aliis  escaetis  quae  sunt  in 
manu  nostra,  et  sunt  Baroniae,  et  obierit,  haeres 
ejus  non  det  aliud  relevium,  nee  faciat  aliud  nobis 
servitium  quam  faceret  Baroni,  si  Baronia  ilia  esset 
in  manu  Baronis ;  et  nos  eodem  modo  earn  tenebimus 
quo  Baro  earn  tenuit. 

XLIV.  Homines  qui  manent  extra  forestam,  non 
veniant,  de  caetero,  coram  Justiciariis  nostris  de 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  103 

be  of  a  country  at  war  against  us  :  and  if  such  are 
found  in  our  land  at  the  beginning  of  a  war,  they 
shall  be  apprehended  without  injury  of  their  bodies 
and  goods,  until  it  be  known  to  us,  or  to  our  Chief 
Justiciary,  how  the  Merchants  of  our  country  are 
treated  who  are  found  in  the  country  at  war  against 
us;  and  if  ours  be  in  safety  there,  the  others  shall 
be  in  safety  in  our  land. 

XLII.  It  shall  be  lawful  to  any  person,  for  the 
future,  to  go  out  of  our  kingdom,  and  to  return, 
safely  and  securely,  by  land  or  by  water,  saving 
his  allegiance  to  us,  unless  it  be  in  time  of  war,  for 
some  short  space,  for  the  common  good  of  the 
kingdom,  excepting  prisoners  and  outlaws,  according 
to  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  of  the  people  of  the 
nation  at  war  against  us,  and  Merchants  who  shall 
be  treated  as  it  is  said  above. 

XLIII.  If  any  hold  of  any  escheat,  as  of  the 
Honour  of  Wallingford,  Nottingham,  Boulogne, 
Lancaster,  or  of  other  escheats  which  are  in  our 
hand,  and  are  Baronies,  and  shall  die,  his  heir  shall 
not  give  any  other  relief,  nor  do  any  other  service 
to  us,  than  he  should  have  done  to  the  Baron,  if 
that  Barony  had  been  in  the  hands  of  the  Baron; 
and  we  will  hold  in  the  same  manner  that  the  Baron 
held  it. 

XLIV.  Men  who  dwell  without  the  Forest,  shall 
not  come,  for  the  future,  before  our  Justiciaries  of 


104  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

Foresta,  per  communes  summonitiones ;  nisi  sint 
in  placito,  vel  plegii  alicujus,  vel  aliquorum  qui 
attachiati  sint  pro  Foresta. 

XLV.  Nos  non  faciemus  Justiciaries,  Constabu- 
laries, Vicecomites,  vel  Ballivos,  nisi  de  talibus  qui 
sciant  legem  regni,  et  earn  bene  velint  observare. 

XLVI.  Omnes  Barones  qui  fundaverunt  Abbatias, 
unde  habent  cartas  Regum  Angliae,  vel  antiquam 
tenuram,  habeant  earum  custodiam  cum  vacaverint, 
sicut  habere  debent. 

XLVII.  Omnes  Forestae  quae  afforestate  sunt 
tempore  nostro,  statim  de  afforestentur ;  et  ita  fiat 
de  Ripariis  quae  per  nos  tempore  nostro  posite  sunt 
in  defense. 

XLVIII.  Omnes  males  consuetudines  de  Forestis 
et  Warrennis,  et  de  Forestariis  et  Warrennariis, 
Vicecomitibus  et  eorum  ministris,  Ripariis  et 
earum  custotibus,  statim  inquirantur  in  quolibet 
comitatu,  per  duodecim  Milites  juratos  de  eodem 
comitatu,  qui  debent  eligi  per  probos  homines 
ejusdem  comitatus,  et  infra  quadraginta  dies  post 
inquisitionem  factam,  penitus,  ita  quod  nunquam 
revocentur,  deleantur  per  eosdem,  ita  quod  nos  hoc 
prius  sciamus  vel  Justiciarius  noster,  si  in  Anglia 
non  fuerimus. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  105 

the  Forest  on  a  common  summons ;  unless  they  be 
parties  in  a  plea,  or  sureties  for  some  person  or 
persons  who  are  attached  for  the  Forest. 

XLV.  We  will  not  make  Justiciaries,  Constables, 
Sheriffs  or  Bailiffs,  excepting  of  such  as  know  the 
laws  of  the  land,  and  are  well  disposed  to  observe 
them. 

XLVI.  All  Barons  who  have  founded  Abbeys, 
which  they  hold  by  charters  from  the  Kings  of 
England,  or  by  ancient  tenure,  shall  have  the 
custody  of  them  when  they  become  vacant,  as  they 
ought  to  have. 

XLVII.  All  Forests  which  have  been  made  in 
our  time,  shall  be  immediately  disforested;  and  it 
shall  be  so  done  with  Water-banks,  which  have 
been  fenced  in  by  us  during  our  reign. 

XLVIII.  All  evil  customs  of  Forests  and  Warrens, 
and  of  Foresters  and  Warrenners,  Sheriffs,  and 
their  officers,  Water-banks  and  their  keepers,  shall 
immediately  be  inquired  into  by  twrelve  Knights  of 
the  same  county,  upon  oath,  who  shall  be  elected 
by  good  men  of  the  same  county ;  and  within  forty 
days  after  the  inquisition  is  made,  they  shall  be 
altogether  destroyed  by  them,  never  to  be  restored ; 
provided  that  this  be  notified  to  us  before  it  is  done, 
or  to  our  Justiciary,  if  we  be  not  in  England. 


io6  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

XLIX.  Omnes  obsides  et  cartas  statim  reddemus 
quae  libertate  fuerunt  nobis  ab  Anglicis  in  securi- 
tatem  pacis,  vel  fidelis  servitii. 


L.  Nos  amovebimus  penitus  de  balliis  parentes 
Gerardi  de  Atyes,  quod  de  caetero  nullam  habeant 
balliam  in  Anglia ;  Engelardum  de  Cygonii,  Andream, 
Petrum,  et  Gyonem  de  Cancelli,  Gyonem  de  Cygonii, 
Galfridum  de  Martini,  et  fratres  ejus,  Philippum 
Marci,  et  fratres  ejus,  et  Galfridum  nepotem  ejus, 
et  totam  sequelam  eorumdem. 

LI.  Et  statim  post  pacis  reformationem,  amovebi- 
mus de  regno  omnes  alienigenas  milites,  balistarios, 
servientes  stipendarios,  qui  venerint  cum  equis  et 
armis  ad  nocumentum  regni. 


LII.  Si  quis  fuerit  dissaisitus  vel  elongatus  per 
nos,  sine  legali  judicio  parium  suorum,  de  terris 
castallis,  libertatibus,  vel  jure  suo,  statim  ea  ei 
restituemus ;  et  si  contentio  super  hoc  orta  fuerit, 
tune  inde  fiat  per  judicium  viginti  quinque  Baronum, 
de  quibus  fit  mentio  inferius  in  securitate  pacis. 
De  omnibus  autem  illis  de  quibus  aliquis  dissaisitus 
fuerit,  vel  elongatus,  sine  legali  judicio  parium 
suorum,  per  Henricum  Regem  patrem  nostrum,  vel 
per  Richardum  Regem  fratrem  nostrum,  quae  in 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  107 

XLIX.  We  will  immediately  restore  all  hostages 
and  charters,  which  have  been  delivered  to  us  by 
the  English,  in  security  of  the  peace  and  of  their 
faithful  service. 

L.  We  will  remove  from  their  bailiwicks  the 
relations  of  Gerard  de  Athyes,  so  that,  for  the 
future,  they  shall  have  no  bailiwick  in  England; 
Engelard  de  Cygony,  Andrew,  Peter,  and  Gyone 
de  Chaucell,  Gyone  de  Cygony,  Geoffrey  de  Martin, 
and  his  brothers,  Philip  Mark,  and  his  brothers, 
and  Geoffrey  his  nephew,  and  all  their  followers. 

LI.  And  immediately  after  the  conclusion  of  the 
peace,  we  will  remove  out  of  the  kingdom  all 
foreign  knights,  crossbow-men,  and  stipendiary 
soldiers,  who  have  come  with  horses  and  arms  to 
the  molestation  of  the  kingdom. 

LII.  If  any  have  been  disseised  or  dispossessed 
by  us,  without  a  legal  verdict  of  their  peers,  of  their 
lands,  castles,  liberties,  or  rights,  we  will  immediately 
restore  these  things  to  them;  and  if  any  dispute 
shall  arise  on  this  head,  then  it  shall  be  determined 
by  the  verdict  of  the  twenty-five  Barons,  of  whom 
mention  is  made  below,  for  the  security  of  the  peace. 
Concerning  all  those  things  of  which  any  one  hath 
been  disseised  or  dispossessed,  without  the  legal 
verdict  of  his  peers  by  King  Henry  our  father,  or 
King  Richard  our  brother,  which  we  have  in  our 


io8  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

manu  nostra  habemus,  vel  quae  alii  tenent  quae 
nos  oporteat  warantizare  respectum  habebimus 
usque  ad  communem  terminum  Crucae  Signatorum ; 
exceptis  illis  de  quibus  placitum  motum  fuit,  vel 
inquisitio  facta  per  praeceptum  nostrum,  ante  sus- 
ceptionem  Crucis  nostrae;  cum  autem  redierimus 
de  peregrinatione  nostra,  vel  si  forte  remanserimus 
a  peregrinatione  nostra  statim  inde  plenam  justitiam 
exhibebimus. 

LIII.  Eundem  autem  respectum  habebimus,  et 
eodern  modo  de  justitia  exhibenda,  de  forestis 
deafforestandis,  vel  remansuris  forestis  quas  Henricus 
pater  noster,  vel  Ricardus  frater  noster  afforesta- 
verunt;  et  de  custodiis  terrarum  quae  sunt  de 
alieno  feodo,  cujusmodi  custodias  hucusque  habui- 
mus;  occasione  feodo  quod  aliquis  de  nobis  tenuit 
per  Servitium  Militare ;  et  de  Abbatiis  quae  fundate 
fuerint  in  feodo  alterius  quam  nostro,  in  quibus 
dominus  feodi  dixerit  se  jus  habere  :  et  cum  redieri- 
mus, vel  si  remanserimus  a  peregrinatione  nostra, 
super  hiis  conquerentibus  pleplenam  justitiam  statim 
exhibebimus. 

LIV.  Nullus  capiatur  nee  imprisonetur  propter 
appellum  feminae  de  morte  alterius,  quam  viri  sui. 

LV.  Omnes  fines  qui  in  juste,  et  contra  legem 
terrae  facti,  sunt  nobiscum,  et  omnia  amerciamenta 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  109 

hand,  or  others  hold  with  our  warrants,  we  shall 
have  respite,  until  the  common  term  of  the  Crois- 
aders,  excepting  those  concerning  which  a  plea  had 
been  moved,  or  an  inquisition  taken,  by  our  precept, 
before  our  taking  the  Cross ;  but  as  soon  as  we  shall 
return  from  our  expedition,  or  if,  by  chance,  we 
should  not  go  upon  our  expedition,  we  will  imme- 
diately do  complete  justice  therein. 

LIII.  The  same  respite  will  we  have,  and  the 
same  justice  shall  be  done,  concerning  the  dis- 
forestation  of  the  forests,  or  the  forests  which 
remain  to  be  disforested,  which  Henry  our  father, 
or  Richard  our  brother,  have  afforested;  and  the 
same  concerning  the  wardship  of  lands  which  are  in 
another's  fee,  but  the  wardship  of  which  we  have 
hitherto  had,  occasioned  by  any  of  our  fees  held 
by  Military  Service;  arid  for  Abbeys  founded  in 
any  other  fee  than  our  own,  in  which  the  Lord  of 
the  fee  hath  claimed  a  right;  and  when  we  shall 
have  returned,  or  if  we  shall  stay  from  our  expedi- 
tion, we  shall  immediately  do  complete  justice  in 
all  these  pleas. 

LIV.  No  man  shall  be  apprehended  or  imprisoned 
on  the  appeal  of  a  woman,  for  the  death  of  any  other 
man  than  her  husband. 

LV.  All  fines  that  have  been  made  by  us  unjustly, 
or  contrary  to  the  laws  of  the  land ;  and  all  amercia- 


no  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

facta  injuste,  et  contra  legem  terrae,  omnino  con- 
donentur,  vel  fiat  inde  per  judicium  viginti  quinque 
Baronum  de  quibus  fit  mentio  inferius  in  securitate 
pacis,  vel  per  judicium  majoris  partis  eorumdem, 
una  cum  praedicto  Stephano,  Cantuariensis  Archi- 
episcopo,  si  interesse  potent,  et  aliis  quos  secum  ad 
hoc  vocare  voluerit;  et  si  interesse  non  poterit, 
nihilominus  procedat  negotium  sine  eo;  ita  quod 
si  aliquis,  vel  aliqui,  de  praedictis  viginti  quinque 
Baronibus,  fuerint  in  simili  querela,  amoveantur, 
quantum  ad  hoc  judicium,  et  alii  loco  illorum  per 
residues  de  eisdem  viginti  quinque  tantum  ad  hoc 
faciendum  electi  et  jurati,  substituantur. 

LVI.  Si  nos  dissaisivimus  vel  elongavimus  Walen- 
ses  de  terris,  vel  libertatibus,  vel  rebus  aliis,  sine 
legali  judicio  parium  suorum  in  Anglia,  vel  in 
Wallia,  eis  statim  reddantur;  et  si  contentio  super 
hoc  orta  fuerit,  tune  inde  fiat  in  Marchia  per  judi- 
cium parium  suorum;  de  tenementis  Angliae, 
secundum  legem  Angliae;  de  tenementis  Walliae, 
secundum  legem  Walliae;  de  tenementis  Marchiae, 
secundum  legem  Marchiae.  Idem  facient  Walenses 
nobis  et  nostris. 

LVII.  De  omnibus  autem  illis  de  quibus  aliquis 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  in 

ments  that  have  been  imposed  unjustly,  or  contrary 
to  the  laws  of  the  land,  shall  be  wholly  remitted, 
or  ordered  by  the  verdict  of  the  twenty-five  Barons, 
of  whom  mention  is  made  below,  for  the  security  of 
the  peace,  or  by  the  verdict  of  the  greater  part  of 
them,  together  with  the  aforesaid  Stephen,  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  if  he  can  be  present,  and 
others  whom  he  may  think  fit  to  bring  with  him; 
and  if  he  cannot  be  present,  the  business  shall 
proceed,  notwithstanding,  without  him;  but  so 
that  if  any  one  or  more  of  the  aforesaid  twenty-five 
Barons  have  a  similar  plea,  let  them  be  removed 
from  that  particular  trial,  and  others  elected  and 
sworn  by  the  residue  of  the  same  twenty-five,  be 
substituted  in  their  room,  only  for  that  trial. 

LVI.  If  we  have  disseised  or  dispossessed  any 
Welshmen  of  their  lands,  or  liberties,  or  other  things, 
without  a  legal  verdict  of  their  peers,  in  England 
or  in  Wales,  they  shall  be  immediately  restored  to 
them ;  and  if  any  dispute  shall  arise  upon  this  head, 
then  let  it  be  determined  in  the  Marches  by  the 
verdict  of  their  peers;  for  a  tenement  of  England, 
according  to  the  law  of  England,  for  a  tenement  of 
Wales,  according  to  the  law  of  Wales,  for  a  tenement 
of  the  Marches,  according  to  the  law  of  the  Marches. 
The  Welsh  shall  do  the  same  to  us  and  to  our 
subjects. 

LVI  I.  Also  concerning  those  things  of  which  any 


ii2  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


Walensium  dissaisitus  fuerit,  vel  elongatus,  sine 
legali  judicio  parium  suorum,  per  Henricum  Regem 
patrem  nostrum,  vel  Richardum  Regem  fratrem 
nostrum,  quae  nos  in  maim  nostra  habemus,  vel 
quae  alii  tenent  quae  nos  oporteat  warantizare, 
respectum  habebimus  usque  ad  communem  ter- 
minum  Crucae  Signatorum,  illis  exceptis,  de  quibus 
placitum  mo  turn  fuit,  vel  inquisitio  fact  a  per  prae- 
ceptum  nostrum,  ante  susceptionem  crucis  nostrae. 
Cum  autem  redierimus,  vel  si  forte  remanserimus  a 
peregrinatione  nostra,  statim  eis  inde  plenam  justi- 
tiam,  exhibebumus  secundum  leges  Wallensium,  et 
partes  praedictas. 

LVIII.  Nos  reddemus  filium  Lenelini,  statim,  et 
omnes  obsides  de  Wallia,  et  cartas  quae  nobis 
libertate  fuerunt  in  securitatem  pacis. 

LIX.  Nos  faciemus  Alexando  Regi  Scottorum, 
de  sororibus  suis,  et  obsidibus  reddendis,  et  liber- 
tatibus  suis,  et  jure  suo,  secundum  formam  in  qua 
faciemus  aliis  Baronibus  nostris  Angliae,  nisi  aliter 
esse  debeat  per  cartas  quas  habemus  de  Gulielmo 
patrae  ipsius  quondam  Rege  Scottorum;  et  hoc 
erit  per  judicium  parium  suorum  in  curia  nostra. 

LX.  Omnes  autem  istas  consuetudines  praedictas, 
et  libertates  quas  nos  concessimus  in  regno  nostro 
tenendas,  quantum  ad  nos  pertinet  erga  nostros, 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  113 

Welshman  hath  been  disseised  or  dispossessed 
without  the  legal  verdict  of  his  peers,  by  King 
Henry  our  father,  or  King  Richard  our  brother, 
which  we  have  in  our  hand,  or  others  hold  with 
our  warrant,  we  shall  have  respite,  until  the  common 
term  of  the  Croisaders,  excepting  for  those  con- 
cerning which  a  plea  had  been  moved,  or  an  in- 
quisition made,  by  our  precept,  before  our  taking 
the  Cross.  But  as  soon  as  we  shall  return  from  our 
expedition,  or  if,  by  chance,  we  should  not  go  upon 
our  expedition,  we  shall  immediately  do  complete 
justice  therein,  according  to  the  laws  of  Wales,  and 
the  parts  aforesaid. 

LVIII.  We  will  immediately  deliver  up  the  son 
of  Llewelin,  and  all  the  hostages  of  Wales,  and 
release  them  from  their  engagements  which  were 
made  with  us,  for  the  security  of  the  peace. 

LIX.  We  shall  do  to  Alexander  King  of  Scotland, 
concerning  the  restoration  of  his  sisters  and  hostages, 
and  his  liberties  and  rights,  according  to  the  form 
in  which  we  act  to  our  other  Barons  of  England, 
unless  it  ought  to  be  otherwise  by  the  charters 
which  we  have  from  his  father  William,  the  late 
King  of  Scotland;  and  this  shall  be  by  the  verdict 
of  his  peers  in  our  court. 

LX.  Also  all  these  customs  and  liberties  afore- 
said, which  we  have  granted  to  be  held  -in  our 
kingdom,  for  so  much  of  it  as  belongs  to  as,  JfiK'o'UT 

1 

* 
-. 


H4  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

omnes    de    regno    nostro,    tarn    clerici    quam    laici 
observent,  quantum  ad  se  pertinet  erga  suos. 

LXI.  Cum  autem  pro  DEO  et  ad  emendationem 
regni  nostri,  et  ad  melius  sopiendum  discordiam 
inter  nos  et  Barones  nostros  ortam,  haec  omnia 
praedicta  concesserimus,  violentes  ea  Integra  et 
firma  stabilitate  in  perpetuum  gaudere,  facimus  et 
concedemus  eis  securitatem  subscriptam;  videlicet, 
quod  Barones  eligent  viginti  quinque  Barones  de 
regno,  quos  voluerint,  qui  debeant  pro  totis  viribus 
suis,  observare,  tenere,  et  facere  observari,  pacem 
et  libertates  quas  eis  concessimus  et  hac  presente 
carta  nostra  confirmavimus  :  ita,  scilicet,  quod  si 
nos,  vel  Justiciarius  noster,  vel  ballivi  nostri,  vel 
aliquis  de  ministris  nostris,  in  aliquo  erga  aliquem 
deliquerimus,  vel  aliquem  articulorum  pacis  aut 
securitatis  transgressi  fuerimus,  et  delictum  osten- 
sum  fuerit  quatuor  Baronibus  de  praedictis  viginti 
quinque  Baronibus,  illi  quatuor  Barones  accedent 
ad  nos,  vel  ad  Justiciarium  nostrum,  si  fuerimus 
extra  regnum,  proponentes  nobis  excessum,  petent, 
ut  excessum  ilium  sine  dilatione  faciamus  emendari. 
Et  si  nos  excessum  non  emendaverimus,  vel  si 
fuerimus  regnum,  Justiciarius  noster  non  emenda- 
verit,  infra  tempus  quadraginta  dierum,  compu- 
tandum  a  tempore  quo  monstratum  fuerit  nobis, 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  115 

subjects,  as  well  clergy  as  laity,  shall  observe  towards 
their  tenants  as  far  as  concerns  them. 


LXI.  But  since  we  have  granted  all  these  things 
aforesaid,  for  GOD,  and  for  the  amendment  of  our 
kingdom,  and  for  the  better  extinguishing  the  discord 
which  has  arisen  between  us  and  our  Barons,  we 
being  desirous  that  these  things  should  possess 
entire  and  unshaken  stability  for  ever,  give  and 
grant  to  them  the  security  underwritten;  namely, 
that  the  Barons  may  elect  twenty-five  Barons  of 
the  kingdom,  whom  they  please,  who  shall  with 
their  whole  power,  observe,  keep,  and  cause  to  be 
observed,  the  peace  and  liberties  which  we  have 
granted  to  them,  and  have  confirmed  by  this  our 
present  charter,  in  this  manner;  that  is  to  say,  if 
we,  or  our  Justiciary,  or  our  bailiffs,  or  any  of  our 
officers,  shall  have  injured  any  one  in  anything,  or 
shall  have  violated  any  article  of  the  peace  or 
security,  and  the  injury  shall  have  been  shown  to 
four  of  the  aforesaid  twenty-five  Barons,  the  said 
four  Barons  shall  come  to  us,  or  to  our  Justiciary  if 
we  be  out  of  the  kingdom,  and  making  known  to 
us  the  excess  committed,  petition  that  we  cause 
that  excess  to  be  redressed  without  delay.  And 
if  we  shall  not  have  redressed  the  excess,  or,  if  we 
have  been  out  of  the  kingdom,  our  Justiciary  shall 
not  have  redressed  it  within  the  term  of  forty  days, 
computing  from  the  time  when  it  shall  have  been 


n6  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


vel  Justiciario  nostro,  si  extra  regnum  fuerimus, 
praedicti  quatuor  Barones  referant  causam  illam  ad 
residues  de  illis  viginti  quinque  Baronibus,  et  illi, 
viginti  quinque  Barones,  cum  communa  totius 
terrae,  distringent  et  gravabunt  nos  modis  omnibus 
quibus  poterunt;  scilicet,  per  captionem  castrorum, 
terrarum,  possessionem,  et  aliis  modis  quibis  pote- 
runt, donee  fuerit  emendatum  secundum  arbitrium 
eorum;  salva  persona  nostra,  et  Reginae  nostrae, 
et  liberorum  nostrorum;  et  cum  fuerit  emendatum, 
intendent  nobis  sicut  prius  fecerunt.  Et  qui- 
cumque  voluerit  de  terra,  juret  quod  ad  praedicta 
omnia  exequenda,  parebit  mandatis  praedictorum 
viginti  quinque  Baronum,  et  quod  gravabit  nos  pro 
posse  suo  cum  ipsis  :  et  nos  publice  et  libere  damus 
licentiam  jurandi  cuilibet  qui  jurare  voluerit,  et 
nulli  unquam  jurare  prohibebimus.  Omnes  autem 
illos  de  terra,  qui  per  se  et  sponte  sua  noluerint 
jurare  viginti  quinque  Baronibus,  de  distringendo 
et  gravando  nos  cum  eis,  faciemus  jurare  eosdem  de 
mandate  nostro,  sicut  praedictum  est.  Et  si  aliquis 
de  viginti  quinque  Baronibus  decesserit,  vel  a 
terra  recesserit,  vel  aliquo  alio  modo  impeditus 
fuerit,  quominus  ista  praedicta  possent  exequi,  qui 
residui  fuerint  de  praedictis  viginti  quinque  Baroni- 
bus, eligant  alium  loco  ipsius,  pro  arbitrio  suo,  qui 


us. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  117 

made  known  to  us,  or  to  our  Justiciary  if  we  have 
been  out  of  the  kingdom,  the  aforesaid  four  Barons 
shall  lay  that  cause  before  the  residue  of  the  twenty- 
five   Barons;     and  they,   the   twenty-five   Barons, 
with  the  community  of  the  whole  land,  shall  distress 
and  harass  us  by  all  the  ways  in  which  they  are 
able;    that  is  to  say,  by  the  taking  of  our  castles, 
lands,  and  possessions,  and  by  any  other  means  in 
their  power,  until  the  excess  shall  have  been  re- 
dressed, according  to  their  verdict ;  saving  harmless 
our   person,    and   the   persons   of   our   Queen   and 
children;    and  when  it  hath  been  redressed,  they 
shall  behave  to  us  as  they  have  done  before.     And 
whoever  of  our  land  pleaseth,  may  swear,  that  he 
will  obey  the  commands  of  the  aforesaid  twenty- 
five  Barons,  in  accomplishing  all  the  things  afore- 
said, and  that  with  them  he  will  harass  us  to  the 
utmost  of  his  power;    and  we  publicly  and  freely 
give  leave  to  every  one  to  swear  who  is  willing  to 
swear;    and  we  will  never  forbid  any  to  swear. 
But  all  those  of  our  land,  who,  of  themselves,  and 
of  their  own  accord,  are  unwilling  to  swear  to  the 
twenty-five  Barons,  to  distress  and  harass  us  to- 
gether with  them,   we  will  compel  them  by  our 
command,  to  swear  as  aforesaid.     And  if  any  one 
of  the  twenty-five  Barons  shall  die,  or  remove  out 
of  the  land,  or  in  any  other  way  shall  be  prevented 
from   executing  the  things  above  said,   they  who 
remain  of  the  twenty-five  Barons  shall  elect  another 


n8  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

simili  modo  erit  juratus,  quo  et  caeteri.  In  omnibus 
autem,  quae  istis  viginti  quinque  Baronibus  com- 
mit tunter  exequenda,  si  forte  ipsi  viginti  quinque 
presentes  fuerint,  et  inter  se  super  re  aliqua  discor- 
daverint,  vel  aliqui  ex  eis  summoniti  nolint,  vel 
nequeant  interesse,  ratum  habeatur  et  firmum, 
quod  major  pars  eorum,  qui  presentes  fuerint, 
provident,  vel  praeceperit;  ac  si  omnes  viginti 
quinque  in  hoc  consensissent  :  et  praedicti  viginti 
quinque  jurent  quod  omnia  antedicta  fideliter  obser- 
vabunt,  et  pro  toto  posse  suo  facient  observari.  Et 
nos  nihil  impetrabimus  ab  aliquo,  per  nos,  nee  per 
alium,  per  quod  aliqua  istarum  concessionum  et 
libertatum  revocetur  vel  minuatur.  Et  si  aliquid 
tale  impetratum  fuerit,  irritum  sit  et  inane;  et 
numquam  eo  utemur,  per  nos,  nee  per  alium. 

LXII.  Et  omnes  malas  voluntates,  indignationes, 
et  rancores  ortos,  inter  nos  et  homines  nostros, 
clericos  et  laicos,  a  tempore  discordiae,  plene  omni- 
bus remisimus  et  condonavimus.  Praeterea,  omnes 
transgressiones  factas  occasione  ejusdem  discordiae, 
a  Pascha  anno  regni  nostri  sextodecimo,  usque  ad 
pacem  reformatam,  plene  remisimus  omnibus  clericis 
et  laicis,  et  quantum  ad  nos  pertinet,  plene  con- 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  119 

in  his  place,  according  to  their  own  pleasure,  who 
shall  be  sworn  in  the  same  manner  as  the  rest.  In 
all  those  things  which  are  appointed  to  be  done  by 
these  twenty-five  Barons,  if  it  happen  that  all  the 
twenty-five  have  been  present,  and  have  differed 
in  their  opinions  about  anything,  or  if  some  of  them 
had  been  summoned,  would  not,  or  could  not  be 
present,  that  which  the  greater  part  of  those  wrho 
were  present  shall  have  provided  and  decreed, 
shall  be  held  as  firm  and  as  valid,  as  if  all  the  twenty- 
five  had  agreed  to  it ;  and  the  aforesaid  twenty- 
five  shall  swear,  that  they  will  faithfully  observe, 
and,  with  all  their  power,  cause  to  be  observed, 
all  the  things  mentioned  above.  And  we  will 
obtain  nothing  from  any  one,  by  ourselves,  nor  by 
another,  by  which  any  of  these  concessions  and 
liberties  may  be  revoked  or  diminished.  And  if 
any  such  thing  shall  have  been  obtained,  let  it  be 
void  and  null ;  and  we  will  never  use  it,  neither  by 
ourselves  nor  by  another. 

LXII.  And  we  have  fully  remitted  and  pardoned 
to  all  men,  all  the  ill-will,  rancour,  and  resent- 
ments, which  have  arisen  between  us  and  our 
subjects,  both  clergy  and  laity,  from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  discord.  Moreover  we  have  fully 
remitted  to  all  the  clergy  and  laity,  and  as  far  as 
belongs  to  us,  have  fully  pardoned  all  transgressions 
committed  by  occasion  of  the  said  discord,  from 
Easter,  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  our  reign,  until  the 


120  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

donavimus.  Et,  insuper,  fecimus  eis  fieri  literas 
testimoniales  patentes  domini  Stephani  Cantuariensis 
Archiepiscopi,  Domini  Henrici  Dubliniensis  Archi- 
episcopi,  et  Episcoporum  praedictorum,  et  Magistri 
Pandulphi,  super  securitate  ista  et  concessionibus 
praefatis. 

LXIII.  Quare,  volumus,  et  firmiter  praecipimus, 
quod  Anglicana  Ecclesia  libera  sit ;  et  quod  homines 
in  regno  nostro  habeant  et  teneant  omnes  praefatas 
libertates,  jura,  et  concessiones,  bene  et  in  pace, 
libere  et  quiete,  plene  et  integre,  sibi  et  haeredibus 
suis,  de  nobis  et  haeredibus  nostris,  in  omnibus 
rebus  et  locis,  in  perpetuum,  sicut  praedictum  est. 
Juratum  est  autem,  tarn  ex  parte  nostra,  quam  ex 
parte  Baronum,  quod  haec  omnia  supradicta  bona 
fide,  et  sine  malo  ingenio  servabuntur.  Testibus 
supradictis,  et  multis  aliis.  Data  per  manum 
nostram,  in  Prato  quod  vocatur  Runimede,  inter 
Windeles  horum  et  Stanes,  quintodecimo  die  Junii, 
anno  regni  nostri  septimo  decimo. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  121 

conclusion  of  the  peace.  And,  moreover,  we  have 
caused  to  be  made  to  them  testimonial  letters, 
patent  of  the  Lord  Stephen,  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, the  Lord  Henry,  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  of 
the  aforesaid  Bishops,  and  of  Master  Pandulph  con- 
cerning this  security,  and  the  aforesaid  concessions. 

LXIII.  Wherefore,  our  will  is,  and  we  firmly 
command  that  the  Church  of  England  be  free,  and 
that  the  men  in  our  kingdom  have  and  hold  the 
aforesaid  liberties,  rights,  and  concessions,  well  and 
in  peace,  freely  and  quietly,  fully  and  entirely,  to 
them  and  their  heirs,  of  us  and  our  heirs,  in  all 
things  and  places,  for  ever  as  is  aforesaid.  It  is 
also  sworn,  both  on  our  part,  and  on  that  of  the 
Barons,  that  all  the  aforesaid  shall  be  observed  in 
good  faith,  and  without  any  evil  intention.  Wit- 
nessed by  the  above  and  many  others.  Given  by 
our  hand  in  the  Meadow  which  is  called  Running- 
mead,  between  Windsor  and  Staines,  this  I5th  day 
of  June,  in  the  lyth  year  of  our  reign. 


The  Great  Seal  of  England  was  then  appended 
to  Magna  Charta,  which  was  likewise  confirmed  by 
the  King's  solemn  oath;  but  its  greatest  security 
was  that  twenty-five  Barons  were  elected  by  the 
rest,  to  enforce  the  observance  of  all  which  this 
instrument  contained.  The  Peers  who  were  en- 
trusted with  this  authority  were  certainly  some  of 


122  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

the  most  celebrated  of  their  time,  both  with  regard 
to  descent,  to  valour,  and  to  intellectual  endow- 
ments :  their  names  were — 

Richard  de  Clare,  Earl  of  Clare. 

William  de  Fortibus,  Earl  of  Aumerle. 

Geoffrey  de  Mandeville,  Earl  of  Gloucester. 

Saher  de  Quincy,  Earl  of  Winchester. 

Henry  de  Bohun,  Earl  of  Hereford. 

Roger  Bigod,  Earl  of  Norfolk. 

Robert  de  Vere,  Earl  of  Oxford. 

William  Mareschall,  junior. 

Robert  Fitz- Walter. 

Gilbert  de  Clare. 

Eustace  de  Vesey. 

William  de  Hardell,  Mayor  of  London. 

William  de  Mowbray. 

Geoffrey  de  Say. 

Roger  de  Mumbezon  (Mount  Begon). 

William  de  Huntingfield. 

Robert  de  Ros. 

John  de  Lacy,  the  Constable  of  Chester. 

William  de  Albeniac. 

Richard  de  Percy. 

William  Malet. 

John  Fitz-Robert. 

William  de  Lanvalay. 

Hugh  Bigod. 

Richard  de  Muntfitchet. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  123 

As  John  had  now  conceded  to  all  the  claims  which 
the  discontent  of  his  Barons  could  devise,  or  their 
hatred  demand,  it  might  be  expected  that  the  re- 
mainder of  his  reign  was  passed  with  the  faithful 
allegiance  and  love  of  his  subjects,  but  this  was 
not  the  case;  they  feared  the  King  might  yet 
retract  his  engagements,  and  they  demanded,  says 
Blackstone,  "  a  real  and  substantial  security  for 
his  performance  of  the  articles  of  the  Charter; 
nothing  less  than  the  custody  of  the  City  and  Tower 
of  London,  till  August  15,  then  next  ensuing,  and 
afterwards  till  the  Charter  should  be  carried  into 
execution."  To  this  the  King  also  consented,  if 
compliance  in  his  circumstances  may  be  called  a 
consent,  and  the  custody  was  actually  delivered. 

The  Covenant  which  thus  originated,  contained 
a  particular  account  of  the  Writs  for  electing  the 
twelve  Knights,  who  were  to  rectify  the  Forest 
laws  and  customs;  these  were  dated  on  June  19, 
which  was  four  days  after  the  conclusion  of  Magna 
Charta,  and  the  period  when  the  assembly  was  dis- 
missed. These  writs,  or  Letters  of  Election,  as 
they  are  called  by  the  Covenant,  were  a  material 
part  of  the  newly-granted  liberties,  inasmuch  as 
they  gave  to  the  Barons  the  power  of  watching 
over  the  pure  administration  of  the  enactments  of 
Magna  Charta. 


124  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


TRANSLATION  OF  THE  COVENANT 

made  between 

KING  JOHN  AND  His  BARONS  OF  ENGLAND 
A.D.  1215. 

This  is  the  Covenant  made  between  our  Lord 
John,  King  of  England,  on  the  one  part;  and 
Robert  Fitzwalter,  elected  Marshal  of  God  and  of 
the  Holy  Church  in  England,  and  Richard  Earl  of 
Clare,  Geoffrey  Earl  of  Essex  and  Gloucester, 
Roger  Bigod  Earl  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  Saher 
Earl  of  Winchester,  Robert  Earl  of  Oxford,  Henry 
Earl  of  Hereford,  and  the  Barons  under- writ  ten. 

That  is  to  say — 

William  Marshall  the  younger, 
Eustace  de  Vesey, 
William  de  Mowbray, 
John  Fitz-Robert, 
Roger  de  Mont  Begon, 
William  de  Lanvalay, 

and  other  Earls  and  Barons,  and  Freemen  of  the 
whole  kingdom,  on  the  other  part  :  namely,  That 
they  the  Earls  and  Barons  and  others  before  written, 
shall  hold  the  custody  of  the  City  of  London  in 
bail  from  our  Lord  the  King ;  saving  that  they  shall 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  125 

clearly  render  all  the  debts  and  revenues  within 
the  same,  to  our  Lord  the  King,  until  the  term  of 
the  Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  in  the 
seventeenth  year  of  his  reign. 

And  the  Lord  of  Canterbury  shall  hold  in  like 
manner  of  bail  from  our  Lord  the  King,  the  custody 
of  the  Tower  of  London,  to  the  aforesaid  term; 
saving  to  the  City  of  London  its  liberties  and  free 
customs,  and  taking  his  oath  in  the  keeping  of  the 
said  Tower,  that  our  Lord  the  King  shall  in  the 
meanwhile  not  place  a  guard  nor  other  forces  in 
the  aforesaid  City,  nor  in  the  Tower  of  London. 

And  that  also  within  the  aforesaid  term,  the 
oaths  to  the  twenty-five  Barons  be  tendered  through- 
out all  England  as  it  is  contained  in  the  Charter 
granted  concerning  the  liberties  and  security  of 
the  kingdom;  or  to  the  attornies  of  the  twenty- 
five  Barons  as  it  is  contained  in  the  letters  granted 
concerning  the  election  of  twelve  knights  for 
abolishing  evil  customs  of  the  forests  and 'others. 

And,  moreover,  within  the  said  term,  all  the 
other  demands  which  the  Earls,  Barons,  and  other 
free-men  do  ask  of  our  Lord  the  King  which  he 
himself  has  declared  to  be  granted  to  them,  or  which 
by  the  twenty-five  Barons,  or  by  the  greater  part 
of  them  shall  be  judged  proper  to  be  granted,  are 
to  be  given,  according  to  the  tenor  of  the  said 
Charter. 

And  if  these  things  shall  be  done,  or  if  our  Lord 


126  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

the  King  on  his  part  shall  agree  to  do  them,  within 
the  term  limited,  then  the  City  and  Tower  of  London 
shall  at  the  same  term  be  delivered  up  to  our  Lord 
the  King,  saving  always  to  the  aforesaid  City  its 
liberties  and  free  customs  as  it  is  before  written. 

And  if  these  things  shall  not  be  done,  and  if  our 
Lord  the  King  shall  not  agree  to  do  them  within 
the  period  aforesaid,  the  Barons  shall  hold  the 
aforesaid  City  and  the  Lord  Archbishop  the  Tower 
of  London,  until  the  aforesaid  deeds  shall  be  com- 
pleted. 

And  in  the  meanwhile,  all  of  both  parts  shall 
recover  the  castles,  lands,  and  towns,  which  have 
been  taken  in  the  beginning  of  the  war  that  has 
arisen  between  our  Lord  the  King  and  the  Barons. 

LANGTON,  THE  KING'S  COMMISSIONER  AT 
RUNNYMEDE 

Langton  appeared  at  Runnymede  as  a  com- 
missioner on  the  King's  side,  and  his  influence 
must  be  sought,  it  is  said,  in  those  clauses  of  the 
Charter  which  differ  from  the  original  petitions  of 
the  barons.  And  of  these  the  most  striking  is 
that  which  confirms  the  liberties  of  the  Church; 
and  this  is  chiefly  remarkable  for  its  moderation. 

The  Charter  contains  the  following :  "  Know 
that,  looking  to  God  and  the  advancement  of  holy 
Church,  and  for  the  reform  of  our  realm  we  have 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  127 

granted  as  underwritten  by  advice  of  our  vener- 
able father,  Stephen,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
primate  of  all  England,  and  Cardinal  of  the  holy 
Roman  Church;  Henry,  Archbishop  of  Dublin, 
etc. ;  of  Master  Pandulph,  sub-deacon  and  member 
of  the  household  of  our  lord  the  Pope — and  of  the 
illustrious  men — Earls  of  Pembroke,  Salisbury, 
Arundel,  and  others,  our  liegemen." 

But  though  King  John  had  signed  the  Charter 
he  never  meant  to  keep  it.  The  skilfully  worded 
provisions  of  that  famous  Charter,  the  Magna 
Charta  of  the  year  1215,  are  sacred  to  this  day  as 
the  foundation  of  all  our  liberties  as  Englishmen. 
"  Entire  as  at  this  hour  in  which  it  was  written,"  says 
Knight  in  Old  English  Museum  of  Popular  Anti- 
quities, "  it  is  preserved,  not  for  reference  or  doubtful 
questions  of  right,  not  to  be  proclaimed  at  market 
crosses  or  to  be  read  in  churches  as  in  the  time  of 
Edward  the  First,  but  for  the  gratification  of  a 
just  curiosity  and  an  honest  national  pride.  The 
humblest  in  the  land  may  look  upon  that  document, 
day  by  day,  in  the  British  Museum,  which  was 
written  almost  700  years  ago;  and  will  find  it  to 
be  the  foundation  of  statute  upon  statute,  and  of 
what  is  as  stringent  as  statute,  the  common  law, 
through  which  for  nearly  700  years  we  have  been 
struggling  to  breathe  the  breath  of  freedom,  and 
we  have  not  struggled  in  vain." 

The  first  clause  of  the  Charter  reads  :  "  That  the 


128  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

Church  of  England  be  free  and  hold  her  rights 
entire,  and  her  liberties  inviolate." 

The  freedom  of  electing  bishops  by  the  dean  and 
chapters  is  recognised  as  the  most  necessary  and 
fundamental  privilege  of  the  Church  of  England. 
Archbishop  Langton  had  good  cause  to  know  how 
necessary  it  was  to  make  this  declaration;  he  had 
seen  enough  of  the  oppressive  and  cruel  treatment 
of  the  Church,  both  by  popes  and  kings,  to  make 
him  feel  the  necessity  of  such  a  statement.  The 
legal  and  administrative  changes  of  Henry  the 
Second  and  of  Archbishop  Walter  left  many  loop- 
holes for  the  abuse  of  authority  by  royal  officials 
(1194-1214  A.D.).  The  Church,  finally,  complained 
that  the  right  of  free  and  canonical  election,  which 
Henry  the  Second  had  guaranteed,  was  practically 
withdrawn,  and  that  the  property  of  the  clergy,  both 
in  land  and  in  movables,  was  now  taxed  without 
regard  to  custom  or  the  principles  of  canon  law. 

This  was  the  only  clause  of  importance  to  the 
Church,  and  was  evidently  added  at  the  request 
of  Archbishop  Stephen  Langton,  and  being  placed 
both  at  the  beginning  and  at  the  end  of  the  Great 
Charter,  makes  it  very  emphatic,  and  so  is  worth 
repeating— 

In  primis  concessione.  Deo  et  hac  presenti 
Carta  nostra  confinnasse,  pro  nobis  et  heredibus 
nostris  in  perpetuum.  Quod  Anglicana  ecclesia 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  129 

libera  sit,  et  habeat  jura  sua  Integra,  et  libertates 
suas  illesas. 

"  In  the  first  place  we  have  granted  to  God  and 
by  this  our  present  charter  confirmed  for  us  and  our 
heirs  for  ever  that  the  English  Church  shall  be  free 
and  shall  have  her  rights  entire,  and  her  liberties 
inviolate." 

And  at  the  end — 

Quare  volumus  et  firmiter  praecipimus  quod 
Anglicana  ecclesia  libera  sit  et  quod  homines  in 
regno  nostro  habeant  et  teneant  omnes  praefatas 
libertates  jura,  et  concessiones. 

"  Wherefore  it  is  our  will  and  we  firmly  enjoin, 
that  the  English  Church  be  free,  and  that  the  men 
in  our  kingdom  have  and  hold  all  the  aforesaid 
liberties,  rights  and  concessions." 

The  freedom  of  the  English  Church,  not  the  Irish 
Church,  then  is  referred  to,  because  at  the  time  of 
the  Great  Charter,  1215,  the  kingdom  of  Ireland 
had  no  share  in  this  liberty,  but  by  a  law  enacted 
in  1494,  the  eleventh  year  of  Henry  the  Seventh, 
called  Poyning's  law,  it  was  decreed  that  all  previous 
Statutes  of  England  should  be  extended  into  that 
country. 

It  is,  however,  probable  that  the  Army  of  God 
and  Holy  Church  had  omitted  to  discuss  ecclesi- 
astical grievances,  not  from  any  indifference  to  their 


130  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

settlement,  but  in  the  belief  that  the  Archbishop 
needed  no  assistance.  On  either  hypothesis  the 
moderation  of  the  Archbishop  and  his  colleagues 
is  remarkable.  They  ask  nothing  beyond  a  con- 
firmation of  the  Church's  ancient  liberties,  and  of 
the  right  of  free  canonical  election  which  John  had 
already  conceded  in  a  separate  charter. 

The  "  Rights  "  of  the  Church,  although  remaining 
theoretically  unalterable  from  the  days  of  King 
Stephen,  felt  the  pressure  directed  by  Henry's 
energetic  arm  against  all  claims  of  privilege.  Rights, 
theoretically  the  same,  says  McKechnie,  shrank  to 
smaller  practical  limits  when  measured  against  the 
strength  of  Henry  as  compared  with  the  weakness 
of  Stephen.  Canonical  election  thus  remained,  at 
the  close  of  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Second,  the  same 
farce  it  had  been  in  the  days  of  Henry  the  First. 
The  election  lay  with  the  Chapter  of  the  vacant 
See,  but  the  King  told  them  plainly  to  elect. 

King  John's  rash  provocation,  followed  by  his 
quick  and  cowardly  retreat,  gave  Langton  the 
opportunity  to  compel  a  new  definition  of  the 
frontier  between  the  spiritual  and  the  temporal 
powers. 


SOCIAL  ARTICLES  OF  MAGNA  CHARTA 

The  essential  clauses  of  Magna  Charta,  according 
to  Hallam,  are  those  which  protect  the  personal 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  131 

liberty  and  property  of  all  freemen,  by  giving 
security  from  arbitrary  imprisonment  and  arbitrary 
despotism. 

"  No  freeman,"  the  charter  says,  "  shall  be  seized, 
or  imprisoned,  or  outlawed,  or  in  any  way  brought 
to  ruin;  we  will  not  go  against  any  man,  nor  send 
against  him,  save  by  legal  judgment  of  his  peers 
(equals) . 

'To  no  man  will  we  sell,  or  deny,  or  delay  right 
or  justice.  No  scutage  or  aid,  taxes,  shall  be  im- 
posed in  our  realm  save  by  the  Common  Council." 

Justice,  then,  is  no  longer  to  be  sold,  denied  or 
delayed.  The  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  instead  of, 
as  formerly,  following  the  King's  person  in  all  his 
progresses,  is  to  be  permanently  fixed  at  West- 
minster; assizes  are  to  be  held  in  the  several 
counties,  and  annual  circuits  are  established.  Of 
peers — a  provision  which  recognised  a  popular 
tribunal  as  a  check  on  the  official  judges,  and  may 
be  looked  upon  as  the  foundation  of  the  writ  of 
Habeas  Corpus.  No  one  is  to  be  indicted  on  rumours 
or  suspicion,  but  only  on  the  evidence  of  witnesses. 

Even  the  women  were  thought  of,  and  the  King 
was  no  longer  allowed  to  make  rich  widows  marry 
his  friends  in  order  that  he  might  get  some  of  their 
money.  But  the  best  thing  in  Magna  Charta  was 
that  it  protected  the  poor.  It  was  declared  that 
no  man  whose  goods  were  forfeited  should  lose  his 
means  of  making  a  living. 


132  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


Other  clauses  of  the  Great  Charter  of  English 
liberty  protected  freemen  and  even  villeins  from 
excessive  fines.  The  villeins,  who  held  lives  by  a 
base  and  servile  tenure,  were  not  to  be  deprived  of 
their  carts,  ploughs,  and  implements  of  husbandry. 


POLITICAL  ASPECT  OF  MAGNA  CHARTA 

It  was  probably  by  the  bishops,  Langton  in 
particular,  and  the  legal  members  of  the  confederacy, 
that  the  rights  of  the  freeholder,  says  Stubbs 
(Introduction  to  Rolls),  were  so  carefully  fenced 
round  with  provisions.  These  men  and  their 
successors  led  the  Commons  and  acted  for  them 
until  the  Reformation,  with  little  discord  and  still 
less  jealousy  of  their  rising  influence,  and  it  was 
the  extinction  of  this  class  which  furnished  their 
natural  leaders  that  threw  the  Church  and  nation 
under  the  tyranny  that  followed  the  Wars  of  the 
Roses. 

The  charter,  notwithstanding  the  prominence 
given  to  redress  of  feudal  grievances,  redressed 
other  grievances,  just  mentioned,  as  well.  In  this 
the  influence  of  the  Church,  and  notably  of  its 
primate,  can  be  traced.  Some  little  attention  was 
given  to  the  rights  of  the  under-tenants  also,  and 
even  to  those  of  the  merchants,  while  the  villein 
and  the  alien  were  not  left  entirely  unprotected. 

The  Great  Charter  was  not,  of  course,  a  complete 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  133 

document,  for  it  has  required  safeguards,  such  as 
the  Petition  of  Right,  1628  A.D.,  and  the  Habeas 
Corpus  Act,  1679  A-D- »  but  amongst  its  intrinsic 
merits  was  that  it  made  definite  what  had  been 
vague  before.  Definition  is  a  valuable  protection 
for  the  weak  against  the  strong ;  whereas  vagueness 
increases  the  powers  of  the  tyrant  who  can  interpret 
while  he  enforces  the  law. 

In  reality  Magna  Charta  made  few  lasting  in- 
novations and  asserted  no  new  liberties ;  the  framers 
desired  no  alteration  in  the  fabric  of  the  executive 
or  legislature. 

The  Great  Charter  is,  then,  the  act  of  the  united 
nation,  the  Church,  the  barons,  and  the  commons, 
for  the  first  time  thoroughly  at  one.  It  is  in  form 
only  the  act  of  the  King — in  substance  and  in 
historical  position  it  is  the  first  effort  of  a  corporate 
life  that  has  reached  full  consciousness,  resolved 
to  act  for  itself  and  able  to  carry  out  the  resolution. 
The  nature  of  the  grievances  of  the  nation  is  more 
to  be  gathered  from  Magna  Charta  itself,  which  is 
the  first  actual  limitation  of  the  royal  prerogative, 
than  from  the  historians  who  have  told  the  story. 

Again,  the  Great  Paper  was  a  treaty  of  peace 
between  the  King  and  his  people,  and  so  is  a  com- 
plete national  act.  Stubbs,  in  Early  Plantagenets , 
says  that  it  is  the  first  act  of  the  kind,  for  it  differs 
from  the  charters  issued  by  Henry  the  First, 
Stephen  and  Henry  the  Second  not  only  in  its  greater 


134  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

fulness  and  perspicuity,  but  by  having  a  distinct 
machinery  provided  to  carry  it  out. 

Twenty-five  barons  were  nominated,  as  we  have 
seen,  to  compel  the  King  to  fulfil  his  part,  and 
Stephen  Langton  was  put  in  charge  of  the  Tower  of 
London. 

The  foundations  of  English  liberty  were  now  laid, 
which  no  less  undeniably  sowed  the  seeds  of  the 
severance  of  the  English  Church  from  the  Roman 
obedience  three  centuries  later.  To  Archbishop 
Langton  more  than  to  any  other  one  man  the  over- 
throw of  John's  despotism  was  due.  He  had  with- 
stood the  King  and  rescued  the  country  from 
tyranny. 

So  far  as  we  are  guided  by  historical  testimony, 
two  great  men,  the  pillars  of  our  Church  and  State, 
may  be  considered,  says  Stubbs,  as  entitled  beyond 
the  rest  to  the  glory  of  the  monument,  Magna 
Charta  or  the  Great  Charter.  Stephen  Langton, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  William,  Earl  of 
Pembroke.  To  their  temperate  zeal  for  a  legal 
Government,  England  was  indebted  during  that 
critical  period  for  the  two  greatest  blessings  that 
patriotic  statesmen  could  confer:  the  establish- 
ment of  civil  liberty  upon  an  immovable  basis,  and 
the  preservation  of  national  independence  under 
the  ancient  line  of  sovereigns,  which  richer  men 
were  about  to  exchange  for  the  dominion  of  France. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  135 


EXCOMMUNICATION  OF  THE  BARONS 

Satisfied  with  what  they  had  accomplished  at 
Runnymede,  the  prelates  and  barons  joyfully  re- 
turned home  with  their  retainers,  while  the  King, 
who  had  laughed  and  joked  whilst  he  signed  the 
charter,  as  soon  as  he  got  safely  back  to  Windsor 
gave  vent  to  his  rage  and  cried  :  "  They  have  given 
me  twenty-five  kings,"  and  he  didn't  know  how  to 
control  himself. 

A  celebrated  English  historian  speaks  in  the 
following  terms  concerning  the  manner  in  which 
the  grant  of  Magna  Charta  preyed  upon  the  health 
and  disposition  of  John — 

"Great  rejoicing,"  says  Holinshed,  "was  made 
for  this  conclusion  of  peace  between  the  King  and 
his  barons,  the  people  judging  that  God  had 
touched  the  King's  heart,  and  mollified  it,  whereby 
happy  days  were  come  for  the  realm  of  England, 
as  though  it  had  been  delivered  out  of  the 
bondage  of  Egypt :  but  were  much  deceived,  for 
the  King  having  condescended  to  make  such 
grant  of  liberties,  far  contrary  to  his  mind,  was 
right  sorrowful  in  his  heart,  cursed  his  mother  that 
bare  him,  the  hour  that  he  was  born,  and  the  paps 
that  gave  him  suck,  wishing  that  he  had  received 
death  by  violence  of  sword  or  knife,  instead  of 


136  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

natural  nourishment;  he  whetted  his  teeth,  he  did 
bite  now  on  one  staff,  and  now  on  another,  as  he 
walked,  and  oft  brake  the  same  in  pieces  when  he 
had  done,  and  with  such  disordered  behaviour  and 
furious  gestures  he  uttered  his  grief,  in  such  sort 
that  the  noble  men  very  well  perceived  the  inclina- 
tion of  his  inward  affection  concerning  these  things, 
before  the  breaking  up  of  the  council,  and,  therefore, 
sore  lamented  the  state  of  the  realm,  guessing  what 
would  come  of  his  impatience  and  displeasant  taking 
of  the  matter." 

The  country  would  now  soon  have  been  in  a 
happier  condition  if  all  the  King  had  promised  had 
been  acted  upon.  But  the  mean-spirited  King 
never  intended  to  keep  his  promise,  for  the  ink,  in 
which  his  signature  was  made  on  the  Great  Charter, 
was  scarcely  dry  before  he  sent  a  special  messenger 
to  Rome  explaining  that  the  first  great  act  of  Arch- 
bishop Langton,  whom  Pope  Innocent  the  Third 
had  imposed  or  inflicted  upon  him,  was  to  defy  the 
(assumed)  prerogative  of  the  papacy  in  this  country 
by  organising  a  rebellion  against  himself,  King  John, 
the  vassal  of  the  Pope. 

It  is  to  be  noted  how  John  lays  the  blame  on 
Stephen  Langton,  and  by  this  shows  how  powerful 
and  influential  must  the  Archbishop's  support  have 
been  to  the  barons  in  their  demand  for  the  general 
liberty-conferring  charter. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  137 

When  Innocent  heard  of  Magna  Charta  he 
furiously  raged  at  the  temerity  of  the  barons,  and 
he  issued  a  "  bull,"  August  24,  in  which  he  annulled 
and  abrogated  the  whole  charter,  as  unjust  in  itself, 
as  obtained  by  compulsion,  and  as  derogatory  to 
the  dignity  of  the  Apostolic  See  of  Rome. 

This  "  bull,"  with  the  seal  of  Innocent  attached 
to  it,  and  preserved  in  the  British  Museum,  con- 
cludes :  "  We  utterly  reprobate  and  condemn  any 
agreement  of  this  kind,  forbidding,  under  ban  of  our 
anathema,  the  aforesaid  King  to  presume  to  observe 
it,  and  the  barons  and  their  accomplices  to  exact  its 
performance." 


REVOCATION  OF  MAGNA  CHARTA 

In  order  that  John  might  obtain  the  assistance 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  says  Dr.  Hook,  the  King 
changed  his  party,  and  swore  fealty  to  the  Pope. 

As  the  Primate  of  the  Church  of  England  was,  at 
the  same  time,  a  cardinal  of  the  See  of  Rome,  John 
thought  that  the  two  Churches  might  be  regarded 
as  one.  This,  however,  was  never  the  case.  Within 
our  own  memory  most  of  the  nations  of  Europe 
fell  under  the  dominion  of  the  Emperor  of  the 
French,  the  elder  Bonaparte,  who  either  forced 
upon  them  his  own  code  of  legislation  or  made 
his  will  their  law.  But,  however  much  he  might 
himself  believe  the  Empire  to  be  one,  the  subdued 


138  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

people,  although  they  acquiesced  in,  and  although 
some  among  them  may  have  approved  of,  the 
usurpation,  only  awaited,  with  more  or  less  of  im- 
patience, for  the  time  when  they  might  reassert 
their  nationality  and  independence.  Even  now, 
when  the  papacy  was  in  the  ascendant,  or  rather 
had  reached  its  culminating  point,  throughout  the 
nations  and  the  churches  of  Europe,  the  Church  of 
England  remained  distinct  from  the  Church  of 
Rome.  The  Church  of  England  sided  with  the 
barons  against  a  tyrannical  king,  the  Church  of 
Rome  supported  the  tyrant  against  the  barons. 

Stephen  Langton,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was 
the  leader  of  the  popular  party,  whose  chief  opponent 
the  Pope  of  Rome  now  became. 

Why  this  attitude  of  the  Pope  ?  It  has  been  said 
that  the  Pope  might  naturally  sympathise  more  with 
authority  than  with  those  in  apparent  authority 
against  it;  that  he  was  bound,  moreover,  by  the 
duty  and  interest  to  care  for  the  rights  of  his  vassal ; 
and,  assailed  with  reports  from  the  King's  side,  he 
might  naturally  and  clearly  be  expected  to  take  a 
different  course  from  Archbishop  Langton's.  There 
is  not  a  word  here  as  to  the  probability  of  Innocent's 
desire  to  advance  the  metropolitan  See  of  Rome  at 
the  cost  of  the  metropolitan  See  of  Canterbury. 

Strange  how  the  Pope,  after  supporting  the 
patriotic  struggle  for  many  years,  by  which  he 
was  able  to  force  the  reluctant  King  John  to  his 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  139 

knees,  should  now  so  quickly  turn  round,  and  at 
the  protest  of  a  so  generally  well-known  unreliable 
monarch,  try  to  take  away  from  the  people  those 
liberties  already  won  by  the  Great  Charter.  Now 
when  the  papal  authority  began  to  back  the  royal 
tyranny,  the  barons  determined  to  resist,  and  the 
Church,  having  recovered,  in  Archbishop  Langton, 
its  natural  leader,  resumed  its  ordinary  attitude 
as  the  supporter  of  freedom.  The  country  saw 
that  the  submission  of  John  to  Innocent  placed  its 
liberty,  temporally  and  spiritually,  at  his  mercy, 
and  immediately  demanded  safeguards.  Hence  the 
firmness  of  the  English  nobles.  The  Charter,  the 
whole  Charter,  and  nothing  but  the  Charter,  should 
be  the  basis  and  foundation  of  their  allegiance  or 
obedience  to  the  King. 

John  now  recalled  all  the  liberties  which  he  had 
granted  to  his  subjects  and  which  he  had  solemnly 
sworn  to  observe;  he  was  stronger  now,  being  at 
the  head  of  a  very  large  band  of  ravenous  and 
mercenary  soldiers,  who,  incited  by  an  enraged 
king,  were  let  loose  against  the  estates,  tenants, 
manors,  houses,  parks  of  the  barons,  and  spread 
devastation  and  destruction  over  the  whole  of  the 
kingdom,  from  Dover  to  Berwick ;  but  the  barons 
stood  firm  to  the  charter. 


140  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


WILLIAM  DE  ALBINI 

Baron  William  de  Albini,  who  became  one  of  the 
twenty-five  Securities  for  the  Great  Charter,  although 
it  may  almost  be  questioned  whether  he  were  not 
even  then  more  on  the  part  of  the  King  than  of 
the  barons,  for  when  he  was  summoned  by  Robert 
Fitz- Walter  to  attend  the  tournament  adjourned 
from  Stamford  to  Hounslow  Heath  on  June  29, 
1215,  he  never  attended,  and  it  was  not  until  after 
the  other  barons  had  alarmed  him  by  their  messages 
and  censures,  that  he  fortified  Belvoir  Castle,  and 
joined  them  at  London.  He  was,  however,  received 
with  considerable  joy,  and  Rochester  Castle  having 
been  delivered  up  to  them  by  Stephen  Langton, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  he  was  appointed 
governor;  when,  though  he  found  it  so  utterly 
destitute  of  provision  as  almost  to  induce  his  forces 
to  abandon  it,  he  recruited  and  held  it  out  until 
famine,  weakness,  and  midnight  watching  obliged 
them  to  surrender  to  the  King. 

Matthew  Paris  relates  of  this  baron  that  during 
the  siege,  as  John  and  some  of  his  commanders 
were  one  day  viewing  the  castle,  an  excellent 
archer  asked  him  if  he  should  shoot  at  the  King 
with  an  arrow  which  he  then  held  ready;  and 
upon  his  answering  "No,"  r*  Why/'  rejoined  the 
bowman,  "  he  would  not  spare  us  if  he  had  the 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  141 

advantage."  "  God's  will  be  done !  "  answered 
De  Albini,  "  for  He,  and  not  the  King,  will  dis- 
pose of  us."  The  siege  having  lasted  three  months, 
and  being  attended  with  considerable  loss,  John 
ordered  that  all  the  nobles  in  the  castle  should  be 
hanged;  but  the  sentence  being  resolutely  opposed 
by  Savaricus  de  Maloleone,  one  of  his  own  chief 
commanders,  William  de  Albini  and  his  son  Odonel, 
with  several  other  barons,  were  sent  prisoners  to 
Corfe  and  Nottingham  castles.  Whilst  he  remained 
in  the  former  of  these  fortresses,  on  the  morrow 
of  Christmas  Day,  1216,  the  King  marched  from 
Nottingham  to  Langar,  whence  he  sent  a  summons 
for  Belvoir  Castle  to  surrender;  adding  that  if 
any  conditions  were  insisted  on,  "  the  lord  of  it 
should  never  eat  more." 


ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON'S  REFUSAL  TO  EXCOM- 
MUNICATE THE  BARONS 

When  Pope  Innocent  heard  of  the  barons'  atti- 
tude to  stand  firmly  by  the  charter  he  ordered 
Archbishop  Langton  and  the  bishops  to  excom- 
municate the  barons,  and  he  strongly  condemned 
the  prelates  for  their  action  in  promoting  such 
contempt  of  the  Holy  See  of  Rome.  The  bishops, 
however,  were  becoming  bolder,  and  refused  to  do 
this.  As  soon  as  the  Pope  heard  this  he  summoned 
Langton  and  the  bishops  to  Rome  to  a  council 


142  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

there,  and,  in  their  absence  from  England,  he 
peremptorily  suspended  them  for  their  share  in 
bringing  about  the  signing  of  the  Great  Charter. 

When  the  proctors  of  the  English  king  charged 
the  Primate,  Langton,  with  aiding  and  abetting 
the  barons  in  their  opposition  to  the  King,  the 
Archbishop  refused  to  reply  or  plead,  and  only 
requested  to  be  absolved  from  the  sentence  passed 
on  him  in  England.  The  Pope  took  counsel  with 
the  other  cardinals,  with  the  result,  says  Cardinal 
Gasquet,  D.D.,  that  he  charged  the  laity  and  clergy 
of  the  diocese  of  Canterbury  not  to  obey  their  arch- 
bishop "  until  such  time  as  by  his  conduct  he  should 
merit  absolution." 

In  the  following  year  Langton  was  absolved  from 
the  suspension  under  which  he  lay,  upon  giving  his 
personal  pledge  not  to  return  to  England  until  the 
disturbances  were  entirely  over. 

What  is  known  of  the  Archbishop  during  the 
sixteen  months  he  stayed  at  Rome  at  this  time? 
Langton,  notwithstanding  his  suspension,  sat  in 
the  Lateran  Council  held  in  November  1215  A.D., 
respecting  which  Cardinal  Gasquet  says,  "  but  the 
Archbishop  took  no  part  in  the  deliberations,"  or 
rather,  we  should  say,  had  no  opportunity  to  do  so, 
for  deliberation  was  not  asked  for.  The  Council 
received  canons  at  the  dictation  of  Innocent  the 
Third,  and,  amongst  the  canons,  the  doctrine  of 
Transubstantiation  was  for  the  first  time  synodically 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  143 

authorised,    and    confession    was    made    generally 
obligatory. 

To  show  their  sympathy  for  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  the  canons  of  York  elected  his  brother, 
Simon  Langton,  to  the  Archbishopric  of  York 
(Simon  de  Langetuna  vir  quidem  parum  habens 
gratiae  popularis),  but  both  Pope  and  King  refused 
to  approve  the  election;  the  latter  because  he 
feared  that  with  his  brother,  Stephen,  in  ecclesi- 
astical power  in  the  south  and  himself  (Simon) 
in  the  northern  regions,  their  combined  influence 
might  be  greater  than  his.  (Timebat  autem  rex, 
ne  si  Stephanus  Cantuariensis  archiepiscopus  in 
australibus,  et  f rater  ejus  Symon  Eboracensis 
archiepiscopus  factus  in  septemtrionalibus  domin- 
erentur,  quasi  maximi  praelati  in  Anglia,  omnia 
ad  vota  eorum  disponerentur,  et  alter  alterius 
auxilio  fulciretur.)  The  York  canons  were  forced 
to  receive,  instead  of  Simon  Langton,  a  most  un- 
worthy and  rapacious  prelate — Walter  de  Gray, 
Bishop  of  Worcester. 


ANARCHY 

The  last  sixteen  months  of  John's  reign  were  a 
mere  anarchy,  but  we  are  not  to  lay  all  the  blame 
on  John.  The  barons,  elated  with  their  success, 
showed  very  little  moderation.  They  trusted  the 
King  no  more  than  he  trusted  them.  Many  of 


144  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

them,  no  doubt,  wished  to  thoroughly  humiliate 
the  King.  Stephen  Langton's  departure  for  Rome 
left  them  without  the  prudent,  sincere,  and  honest 
English  counsel  that  was  needed  for  the  successful 
vindication  of  the  national  cause,  and  gave  the 
chief  place  amongst  them  to  men  who  had  personal 
wrongs  to  avenge  and  personal  objects  to  attain. 
The  insurgents  lost  in  the  Archibishop's  absence, 
not  only  their  bond  of  union,  but  also  a  wholesome 
restraint ;  and  his  absence  must  be  reckoned  among 
the  causes  of  the  royalist  reaction  soon  to  take 
place,  for  whilst  Robert  Fitz- Walter  had  all  the 
valour  of  a  soldier,  he  had  none  of  the  genius  of  a 
general,  and  he  was  without  the  sagacity  of  a 
statesman.  (During  the  truce  between  Philip  the 
Second  and  John  in  1213,  when  the  latter  was  in 
Normandy,  a  tournament  took  place  in  the  presence 
of  both  monarchs,  at  which  Fitz- Walter,  concealed 
in  his  armour,  at  the  first  course  overthrew  both 
horse  and  man,  upon  which  the  English  sovereign 
swore  :  "  By  God's  tooth  !  he  deserves  to  be  a 
king,  who  hath  such  a  soldier  in  his  train."  Upon 
this  some  friends  of  the  baron  made  him  known  to 
John,  who  restored  to  him  the  whole  of  his  forfeited 
estates,  and  permitted  him  to  repair  his  destroyed 
fortresses.) 

Of  the  lay  barons  there  is  not  one  who  rose  either 
before  or  after  the  signing  of  the  Charter  to  the 
first  rank  among  English  statesmen,  while  Stephen 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  145 

Langton,  whose  high  intellectual  gifts  were  coupled 
with  an  earnest  patriotism  and  practical  sagacity, 
had  entered  English  politics  too  recently,  as  one 
writer  says,  to  know  how  deep  the  evils  of  the 
existing  system  went. 

One  answer  to  this  is  that  whilst  in  exile  in 
Pontigny,  and  also  before  his  appointment  to  the 
Primacy  of  all  England,  Stephen  would  probably 
be  well  acquainted  with  the  political  condition  of 
his  native  country  and  the  social  needs  of  the  people 
from  information  supplied  as  regularly  as  possible 
by  his  brother  Simon. 

DISINTEGRATION  OF  THE  NATIONAL  PARTY 

However,  the  strength  of  the  Archbishop's  in- 
fluence is  proved  by  the  disintegration  of  the 
national  party  which  occurred  as  soon  as  he  had 
departed.  Some  endeavoured  by  all  lawful  means 
to  enforce  the  Charter,  others  made  overtures  to 
the  Kings  of  Scotland  and  France.  In  the  Civil 
War  which  followed  the  revocation  of  the  Great 
Charter  of  John,  victory  inclined  very  constantly 
to  his  side;  his  mercenaries  were  an  overmatch  for 
the  feudal  tenantry  of  the  barons.  Their  devasta- 
tions caused  the  barons  more  pain  than  the  an- 
athemas and  excommunications  of  Pope  Innocent. 
Many  individuals  made  their  peace  with  the  King. 
Place  after  place  surrendered,  and  at  last  London 

alone  remained  to  the  maintainers  of  the  Charter. 
L 


146  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


k   in 


Thus  driven  to  extremity,  the  barons  took  in 
their  turn  the  desperate  step  of  calling  in  foreign 
aid.  They  declared  John  to  have  forfeited  the 
Crown,  and  offered  it  to  Louis  of  France  to  fill  his 
place. 

More  than  once  in  history  a  similar  step  has  been 
dictated  by  the  mere  blindness  of  political  passion, 
or  by  the  party  spirit  which  elevates  the  importance 
of  particular  measures  above  the  safety  of  the  State 
itself. 

But  we  should  judge  harshly  of  the  barons  in 
this  case  if  we  were  to  forget  that  the  feeling  of 
nationality,  now  so  engrained  into  our  whole  char- 
acter, was  then  in  its  very  infancy,  a  vague 
impalpable  emotion,  the  secret  power  of  which 
probably  no  statesman,  except  perhaps  Stephen 
Langton,  had  yet  divined,  and  which  had  yet 
long  to  wait  before  it  was  consecrated  by  common 
suffering,  by  united  achievements,  and  by  the 
establishment  of  distinctive  political  institutions. 

And  if  the  deposition  of  John  were  judged  to 
be  a  necessity,  Louis  was,  perhaps,  the  only  pos- 
sible successor.  He  was  the  nephew  of  John  by 
marriage;  he  was,  through  his  father,  suzerain  of 
the  continental  provinces  of  England,  actual  lord 
of  Normandy  (he  had  also  defeated  John  at  La 
Roche  au  Moine),  and  was  master  of  troops  who 
had  conquered  at  Bouvines  and  in  the  Albigensian 
Crusades. 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  147 

His  accession  might  seem  to  promise  a  speedy 
termination  of  the  war,  and  a  settlement  of  those 
questions  of  divided  allegiance  and  consequent 
confiscation  which,  since  the  loss  of  Normandy, 
had  borne  so  heavily  on  some  of  the  great  houses 
of  England. 


Louis,  DAUPHIN  OF  FRANCE 

If  it  involved  annexation  to  France,  it  may  be 
remembered  that  this  country  (says  the  Rev.  W.  W. 
Shirley,  in  Letters  of  Henry  the  Third)  was  familiar- 
ised by  long  habit  to  the  government  of  an  alien 
king,  and  that  of  their  sovereigns  since  the  Norman 
Conquest,  Stephen  and  John  alone  had  constantly 
resided  in  the  island.  The  barons  were  not  wholly 
un-English  if  they  argued  that  the  frequent  absence 
of  the  sovereign  was  an  essential  condition  of 
freedom  and  good  government. 

What  disasters  their  unhappy  decision  might 
have  entailed  upon  England  had  it  been  allowed  to 
work  itself  out  to  its  natural  consequences,  it  is 
fortunately  in  vain  to  speculate. 

Louis  accepted  the  offer.  After  having  received 
twenty-four  young  men,  sons  of  the  noblest  families, 
as  hostages,  he  sent  over  a  fleet  with  a  numerous  band 
of  French  knights,  and  a  letter  that  he  would  lead 
hither  a  powerful  army  at  Easter,  1216.  At  this 
time  Cardinal  Gualo  chanced  to  be  travelling  through 


148  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


miic 


France  to  England,  and  foreseeing  that  if  Louis 
were  successful,  the  Pope  would  lose  his  interest  in 
the  kingdom,  he  first  endeavoured  to  suspend 
the  expedition  by  solicitations,  and  then  forbade  it, 
upon  the  penalty  of  excommunication,  as  belonging 
to  the  Holy  See.  But  the  Dauphin  had  already 
determined  upon  the  attempt,  and,  after  making 
a  haughty  reply  to  the  Legate,  sailed  for  England 
with  a  fleet  of  680  ships,  and,  after  some  losses, 
landed  at  Sandwich,  May  30,  1216,  when  the 
barons  who  favoured  the  Great  Charter  joined  his 
standard.  He  recaptured  Rochester  Castle,  and 
thence,  marching  to  London  on  June  2,  was  met 
in  procession  by  the  barons  and  citizens,  who 
conducted  him  to  St.  Paul's,  where  he  prayed, 
received  the  homage  of  his  new  subjects,  and  took 
a  solemn  oath  to  govern  them  by  good  laws,  pro- 
tect them  against  their  enemies,  and  reinstate  them 
in  their  former  rights  and  possessions.  The  baronial 
enterprise  was  now  attended  with  rapid  success, 
whilst  the  cause  of  King  John  declined  in  propor- 
tion. The  counties  round  London,  the  King  of 
Scots,  and  the  men  of  Lincolnshire  and  Yorkshire, 
declared  in  favour  of  Louis;  even  several  of  the 
royal  barons  hastened  to  offer  him  their  homage 
and  fealty;  and  the  foreign  soldiers  of  John  either 
revolted  to  the  Dauphin  or  returned  to  their 
homes. 

Owing  to  the  fact  of  Louis's  excommunication, 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  149 

but  few  of  the  clergy  dared  to  support  him,  whilst 
many  of  the  officials  of  the  school  of  Henry  the 
Second  faithfully  held  to  John.  But  in  the  mean- 
time Louis  obtained  considerable  successes,  and, 
whilst  continuing  the  struggle,  John  suddenly  died, 
October  19,  1216.  According  to  Professor  Tout, 
the  prudent  measures  which  we  shall  see  were 
taken  by  the  guardians  of  the  little  King,  Henry 
the  Third,  made  many  of  the  supporters  of  Louis  to 
melt  away,  because  those  who  hated  John  the  most 
had  no  ill-will  to  the  monarchy;  and  the  innocent 
boy  on  the  throne  was  in  nowise  responsible  for  the 
crimes  of  his  father;  besides,  there  was  the  feeling 
that  for  England  to  be  ruled  by  a  prince  who  would 
one  day  be  King  of  France  was  a  dangerous  thing. 

Louis  soon  began  to  lose  ground,  and  when  in 
1217  Marshall,  Earl  of  Pembroke,  defeated  him  in 
a  pitched  battle  in  the  streets  of  Lincoln,  and  a 
fleet  containing  reinforcements  from  France  for  him 
was  utterly  destroyed  by  Hubert  de  Burgh  off 
Sandwich,  he  found  it  useless  to  continue  in  England 
any  longer,  and  therefore  in  September  1217  he 
executed  the  Treaty  of  Lambeth  with  William 
Marshall,  by  which  he  agreed  to  leave  England. 

THE  DEATH  OF  KING  JOHN 

The  death  of  John,  auspicious  as  it  was,  could 
not  wholly  remove  the  dark  cloud,  says  the  Rev. 
W.  W.  Shirley,  which  overhung  the  land.  The 


150  STEPHEN   LANGTON 


from 


young  king,  guiltless  of  the  wrongs,  and  free  from 
the  animosities  of  his  father,  had  one  great  advan- 
tage :  he  could  forgive  without  suspicion.  But  his 
advisers  were  those  of  his  father ;  some  of  them  the 
ministers  of  his  vices;  some  of  them  foreign  ad- 
venturers ;  the  best  of  them  who  had  looked  coldly 
on  the  Charter,  and  when  victory  was  followed  by 
peace,  one  inevitable  condition  was  attached.  The 
supporters  of  the  Charter,  who  had  followed  Louis 
of  France,  were  indeed  admitted  to  pardon;  they 
could  not  hope  for  favour. 

For  the  first  four  years  of  Henry  the  Third,  almost 
every  office  of  importance,  every  sheriff  of  a  county, 
every  governor  of  a  royal  castle,  so  far  as  the  names 
are  known,  was  taken  from  the  short  list  of  those 
who  had  stood  by  the  side  of  John  at  Runnymede, 
from  the  few  proscribed  by  the  text  of  the  Charter, 
or  from  the  soldiers  who  had  since  been  in  arms 
against  the  baronial  league.  Amongst  the  most 
notable  of  these  are  Falkes  de  Breaute,  Engelard  de 
Cigoigny,  and  Philip  Mare — all  sentenced  to  exile 
by  the  Charter;  Henry,  Archbishop  of  Dublin; 
Peter,  Bishop  of  Winchester;  Jocelyn,  Bishop  of 
Bath;  Earls  of  Pembroke  and  Salisbury,  the  two 
Fitz-Herberts,  Alan  and  Thomas  Basset,  Hubert 
de  Burgh,  John  Marshall,  and  Philip  D'Albiney,  all 
of  whom  stood  quasi  ex  parte  regis  at  Runny- 
mede. Amongst  those  who  deserted  John  only  at 
the  last  moment  were  the  Earls  of  Chester,  Albe- 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  151 

marie,  R.  Vipont,  G.  Lucy,  Brian  de  Lisle,  Henry 
Braybroc,  and  William  Brewer. 

Every  one  of  these  held  office  in  the  first  year  of 
Henry  the  Third.  It  was  impossible  for  any  party 
to  be  completely  exiled  from  political  power  than 
at  that  moment  were  the  authors  of  the  Great 
Charter.  The  presage  of  bad  government  which 
such  a  condition  of  affairs  might  have  suggested 
was  not  wholly  justified  by  the  event. 

Political  virtue  has  never,  in  this  country,  been 
confined  to  a  single  party,  and  the  party  of  the 
Great  Charter  was  no  exception.  Yet,  after  all 
allowances,  it  was,  perhaps,  hardly  to  be  hoped  that 
among  the  courtiers  and  advisers  of  King  John 
two  such  men  should  have  been  found  as  Marshall, 
Earl  of  Pembroke,  and  Hubert  de  Burgh. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  period  of  equal  length,  from 
the  Norman  Conquest  to  the  present  day,  over 
which  the  reader  of  English  history,  it  is  said,  passes 
with  more  impatient  haste  than  over  the  twenty 
years  which  elapsed  between  the  accession  and  the 
marriage  of  Henry  the  Third,  none  which  appears 
so  barren  of  great  events,  or  so  silent  of  the  character 
of  its  actors.  They  were  years,  not  of  exciting 
interest,  but  of  critical  importance,  nor  is  it  easy 
to  say  how  much  the  destiny  of  this  country  has 
been  affected  by  the  current  of  political  influences 
to  which  it  was  subjected  during  the  first  few  years 
after  the  granting  of  Magna  Charta. 


152  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


ACCESSION  OF  HENRY  THE  THIRD 

John  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Henry  the  Third 
(nine  years  old),  who  was  hastily  crowned  October  28, 
1216,  at  Gloucester,  immediately  after  his  father's 
death,  when  Langton's  charter  was  accepted  as  the 
first  official  act  of  the  reign  by  the  advice  of  the 
Earl  of  Pembroke,  Marshal  of  England  and  one  of 
the  guardians  of  the  young  King. 

"  We  have  been  the  enemies  of  this  child's 
father,"  said  the  Marshal,  a  good  and  true  gentle- 
man, to  the  few  lords  who  were  present,  "  and  he 
merited  our  ill-will,  but  the  child  himself  is  inno- 
cent, and  his  youth  demands  our  friendship  and 
protection." 

So  strong  was  Langton's  party,  evidently,  that 
during  his  absence  from  England,  Gualo,  Cardinal 
of  St.  Martin's,  the  papal  legate,  acted  prudently  by 
reversing  the  policy  of  Innocent  the  Third,  and  in 
conjunction  with  Pembroke  issued  a  confirmation 
of  the  Charter  in  the  name  of  Henry  the  Third. 

The  aged  regent,  Pembroke,  was  held  in  profound 
respect.  His  policy  was  the  simple  but  difficult 
one  of  conciliation.  He  accepted  the  Charter,  but 
shorn  of  the  celebrated  clause  which  protects  the 
subject  from  arbitrary  taxation.  He  proclaimed  a 
large  amnesty  for  the  past,  and  inspired  the  just 
confidence  that  it  would  be  loyally  observed.  Above 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  153 

all,  he  managed  with  singular  skill  the  great  difficulty 
of  his  position,  the  claim  of  papal  suzerainty.  The 
surrender  of  King  John  was  interpreted  by  Pope 
Honorius  to  imply  that  the  Pope  was  the  sole 
guardian  of  the  royal  minor,  a  claim  of  vague 
import  and  most  perilous  precedent,  but  which  it 
was  yet  undesirable  to  question,  while  the  restora- 
tion and  maintenance  of  peace  depended  almost 
wholly  upon  the  forbearance  and  the  support  of 
Rome.  Yet,  without  embroiling  himself  with 
either  Pope  or  papal  legate,  and  holding  firmly  his 
own  authority — in  truth  it  must  be  said  that  during 
the  first  two  years  of  Henry  the  Third's  minority 
affairs  both  in  Church  and  State  were  largely  ruled 
from  Rome.  The  letters  of  Pope  Honorius,  which 
occur  every  month,  are  addressed  not  only  to  the 
legate,  but  to  bishops,  abbots,  barons,  including 
William  Marshall,  Earl  of  Pembroke,  the  King's 
guardian.  The  powers  of  the  legate  Gualo  seem  to 
have  been  almost  absolute.  He  imprisons  thirteen 
clerks  at  Westminster  who  had  used  disrespectful 
language  to  him.  As  usual  with  papal  agents,  no 
small  pecuniary  profits  were  made  out  of  these 
transactions.  When  the  legate  returned  to  Rome 
in  1218,  "  his  saddle  bags,"  says  Matthew  Paris, 
"  were  well  stuffed  with  incalculable  gains."  Gualo 
seems,  amongst  other  things,  to  have  attempted 
to  undermine  the  power  of  the  Regent,  by  giving  him 
the  Earl  of  Chester,  one  of  the  most  factious  and  un- 


154  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

principled  nobles  of  the  day,  as  a  colleague.  Pope 
Honorius,  however,  was  sufficiently  well  advised 
to  discourage  the  scheme. 


RISE  OF  PANDULPH 

Pope  Innocent  died  in  July  1216,  before  he  had 
tried  the  case  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury; 
and  the  death  of  John  and  the  recognition  of 
Henry  the  Third,  already  recorded,  set  Langton 
free  to  return  to  England,  but  he  did  not  actually 
return  before  May  1218. 

On  his  return  from  exile  he  found  such  engrossing 
occupation  in  the  business  of  his  see  that,  it  is 
said,  he  took  little  part  in  politics  for  several  years. 
His  self-effacement  strengthened  the  position  of  the 
papal  legate,  Pandulph,  Bishop-elect  of  Norwich, 
who  was  no  stranger  to  England.  As  sub-deacon 
of  the  Roman  Church  he  received,  as  we  have  seen, 
John's  submission  in  1213,  and  stood  side  by  side 
with  him  in  nearly  all  his  later  troubles.  On  the 
recall  of  Gualo,  he  had  come  back  to  England  in 
the  higher  capacity  of  legate,  December  3, 1218.  He 
had  been  the  cause  of  Langton's  suspension,  and 
there  was  probably  no  love  lost  between  him  and 
the  Archbishop. 

It  was  in  order  to  avoid  troublesome  questions 
of  jurisdiction  that  Pandulph,  at  the  Pope's  sug- 
gestion, continued  to  postpone  his  consecration  as 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  155 

bishop,  since  that  act  would  have  subordinated 
him  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  The  sup- 
plementary rite  of  the  Coronation  of  the  young 
King  on  Whitsunday,  1220  A.D.,  in  Westminster 
Abbey,  with  all  the  ceremonies,  some  of  which  had 
been  necessarily  omitted  at  Gloucester,  Pandulph 
discreetly  permitted,  says  Professor  Tout,  the 
Archbishop  Langton  to  take. 

But  not  all  the  self-restraint  of  the  legate  could 
commend  him  to  Langton,  whose  obstinate  insistence 
upon  his  metropolitan  authority  forced  Pandulph  to 
procure  "  bulls  "  from  Rome  specifically  releasing 
him  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Primate. 

The  young  King,  Henry  the  Third,  at  the  coro- 
nation just  referred  to,  then  only  fourteen  years 
of  age,  swore  to  observe  the  laws  of  Magna  Charta, 
notwithstanding  the  Pope's  condemnation  of  the 
Charter ;  but  it  is  sad  to  be  obliged  to  say  that  he 
frequently  broke  them  during  his  long  reign.  Pem- 
broke's death,  at  the  beginning  of  1219  A.D.,  after 
a  year  spent  in  giving  order  to  the  realm,  brought 
no  change  in  the  system  he  had  adopted. 

The  control  of  affairs  passed  into  the  hands  of 
the  legate,  Pandulph,  of  Stephen  Langton,  says 
Prof.  J.  R.  Green,  and  of  the  Justiciar,  Hubert  de 
Burgh. 


156  STEPHEN   LANGTON 


ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON'S  RETURN  FROM  ROME 


De  Burgh's  conception  of  good  government  lay 
in  a  wise  personal  administration,  in  the  preserv- 
ation of  order  and  law,  but  his  desire  for  national 
independence  was  hampered  by  the  constant  inter- 
ference of  Rome. 

The  close  of  the  struggle  for  the  Charter  saw  the 
feudal  party  break  out  in  their  old  lawlessness  and 
defiance  of  the  Crown.  For  a  time  the  anarchy 
of  King  Stephen's  days  seemed  to  revive.  But  the 
Justiciar  was  resolute  to  crush  it,  and  he  was  aided 
by  the  strenuous  efforts  of  Archbishop  Langton. 
The  complexity  of  the  political  situation  is  some- 
times perfectly  bewildering.  The  nobles  and  the 
towns  formed  two  great  parties,  natural  enemies 
to  each  other,  both  of  which  England  was  at  this 
time  too  weak  to  govern,  and  between  which  she 
could  not  choose  without  throwing  the  other  into 
the  arms  of  France. 

If,  in  the  face  of  these  difficulties,  the  country 
might  not  unnaturally  acquiesce  for  a  time  in  the 
new  encroachments  of  the  legate,  Pandulph,  on 
the  other  hand,  was  not  a  man  to  miss  the  oppor- 
tunity of  power.  A  keen  perception  of  opportunity 
seeming  indeed  to  have  been  among  the  most  re- 
markable qualities  of  a  man  more  fitted  to  acquire 
power  than  to  retain  it,  and,  who  hastened  by  un- 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  157 

governable  arrogance,  says  the  Rev.  W.  W.  Shirley, 
a  fall  which  was  perhaps  inevitable.  The  first  year 
of  his  legation  was  passed  in  almost  unbroken 
success.  But  this  unbroken  success  did  not  last 
long,  for  the  fall  of  Pandulph  was  occasioned  by 
the  joint  action  or  tacit  understanding  of  Archbishop 
Langton  and  Hubert  de  Burgh. 

For  the  vacancy  caused  by  Geoffrey  Neville's 
resignation  of  the  office  of  seneschal,  Pandulph  and 
Des  Roches  recommended  a  native  noble,  whilst 
De  Burgh,  who  had  himself  been  seneschal  in  the 
last  reign,  supported  the  petition  of  the  cities,  who 
dreaded  the  dictatorship  of  a  feudal  neighbour  and 
implored  the  appointment  of  an  Englishman. 

The  Great  Council  seems  to  have  approved  of 
De  Burgh's  policy. 

A  private  "  bull  "  addressed  to  Pandulph  himself 
arrived  at  the  very  time  the  Great  Council  was 
sitting,  in  which  it  was  stated  that  no  obedience  was 
due  to  the  metropolitan  (Archbishop  Langton)  from 
the  legate  so  long  as  he  continued  to  be  only  Bishop- 
elect  of  Norwich. 

Thus,  at  the  very  moment  that  De  Burgh  was 
for  a  time  in  open  difference  with  Pandulph,  Stephen 
Langton  had  to  suffer  a  keen  mortification  from 
him.  Then  the  latter  set  out  for  Rome.  By  what 
support  the  man  who  had  so  fearlessly  resisted  the 
encroachments  of  the  papal  power  in  England 
could  hope  to  carry  his  cause  at  Rome  we  would 


158  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

like  to  know,  but  that  he  did  gain  his  point  is  evident 
from  the  fact  that  he  wrested  a  promise  from  Pope 
Honorius  the  Third  that  so  long  as  he  was  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  no  papal  legate  should  be 
sent  to  England,  therefore  the  direct  interference 
of  the  papacy  in  the  government  of  the  realm  came 
to  an  end. 

Pandulph  was  not  called  upon  to  resign,  but  his 
resignation  naturally  followed,  and  he  departed 
with  every  expression  of  respect  upon  an  impossible 
mission  to  Poitou.  Thus  Rome  destroyed  with 
her  own  hands  that  singular  fabric  of  legatine 
government  which  she  had  so  recently  and  boldly 
set  up. 

* 
THE  CHARTER,  LANGTON'S  CHIEF  OBJECT 

But  even  these  services  of  the  Primate  were  small 
compared  with  his  services  to  English  freedom. 
Throughout  his  life  the  Charter  was  the  first  object 
of  his  care. 

The  omission  of  the  articles  which  restricted  the 
royal  power  over  taxation  in  the  Charter  which 
was  published  at  Henry  the  Third's  accession,  in 
1216,  was  doubtless  due  to  the  Archbishop's  absence 
and  disgrace  at  Rome.  The  suppression  of  disorder 
seems  to  have  revived  the  old  spirit  of  resistance 
among  the  royal  ministers,  for  when  Stephen 
Langton,  as  leader  and  spokesman  of  the  Barons, 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  159 

demanded  a  fresh  confirmation  of  the  Charter  in 
Parliament,  at  London,  1223  A.D.,  William  Brewer, 
one  of  the  King's  councillors,  protested  that  it  had 
been  extorted  by  force  and  was  without  legal 
validity. 

(Willelmus  de  Briwere,  qui  unus  erat  ex  consiliariis 
regis,  pro  rege  respondens,  dixit,  "  Libertates  quas 
petitis,  quia  violent er  extort ae  fuerunt,  non  debent 
de  jure  observari.") 

"  If  you  loved  the  King,  William/'  the  Primate 
burst  out  in  anger,  "  you  would  not  throw  a  stum- 
bling block  in  the  way  of  the  peace  of  the  realm." 
(Si  regem  in  veritate  diligeres,  pacem  regni  non 
impedires.) 

The  young  King  was  cowed  by  the  Archbishop's 
wrath,  and  promised  observance  of  the  Charter. 

It  was,  no  doubt,  with  the  view  of  checking  the 
efforts  of  Peter  de  Roches  and  his  partisans  to  get 
complete  mastery  of  the  young  King  that  Archbishop 
Langton  and  Hubert  de  Burgh  obtained,  in  the 
year  1223,  a  declaration  from  the  Pope  that  Henry 
was  now  old  enough  to  direct  the  affairs  of  the 
kingdom  himself,  with  the  aid  and  advice  of  his 
Council. 

The  Archbishop  and  his  suffragan  (diocesan) 
bishops  were  to  warn  all  who  had  the  custody  of 
fortresses,  honours  and  manors  belonging  to  the 
King  to  surrender  them  on  pain  of  excommunica- 
tion. 


160  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

Although  the  fall  of  Pandulph  left  to  De  Burgh 
the  first  place  in  the  State,  it  left  an  unscrupulous 
rival  at  his  side.  De  Roches,  who  thwarted  De 
Burgh  and  became  the  leader  of  aggrieved  nobles, 
with  the  Earls  of  Chester  and  Albemarle,  Falkes 
de  Breaute  and  other  foreigners  at  their  head, 
attempted  to  seize  London  and  overturn  the  Govern- 
ment. Thwarted  in  this,  they  returned  to  Leicester, 
where  they  celebrated  Christmas  with  defiant  pomp. 
The  die  was  cast.  A  trial  of  strength  between  the 
two  parties  was  inevitable.  Resolved  on  the  part 
of  De  Burgh  that  the  royal  court  should  assemble 
for  Christmas  at  Northampton,  near  enough  to 
Leicester  for  intimidation,  and,  if  necessary,  for 
action.  It  was  a  move,  however,  which  could  only 
have  been  taken  in  the  consciousness  of  strength. 
It  was  an  appeal  to  the  loyalty  of  the  country  and 
most  nobly  it  was  answered.  Such  a  royal  Christmas, 
the  chronicler  assures  us,  had  never  been  kept  since 
the  days  of  Cceur  de  Lion.  The  Church,  as  usual, 
played  her  foremost  part,  and  on  the  morrow  after 
Christmas,  the  bishops,  with  their  courageous  and 
determined  Primate,  Stephen  Langton,  at  their 
head,  solemnly  excommunicated  the  leaders  of  the 
Leicester  secession.  This  display  of  power  was 
conclusive.  Overmatched  and  disheartened,  the 
rebels  hastened  to  make  their  peace  and  surrender 
the  royal  castles.  Archbishop  Langton  and  the 
baronage  demanded,  two  years  later,  1225  A.D.,  a 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  161 

fresh  promulgation  of  the  Charter  as  the  price  of  a 
subsidy,  and  Henry  the  Third's  assent  established 
in  principle,  so  fruitful  of  constitutional  results, 
that  redress  of  wrongs  precedes  a  grant  to  the 
Crown. 


BISHOP  HUGH  OF  LINCOLN 

Archbishop  Stephen  Langton  was  at  the  head  of 
the  Commission  appointed  by  the  Pope  in  1223  A.D. 
to  examine  the  miracles  alleged  to  have  been  per- 
formed at  the  grave  of  Hugh,  the  late  Bishop  of 
Lincoln,  who  died  1200  A.D. 

No  one  could  influence  Henry  the  Third  so 
powerfully  as  the  fearless  Hugh  of  Lincoln,  who 
when  the  former  wanted  to  prefer  a  courtier  to  a 
•  prebendal  stall  at  Lincoln  Cathedral,  says  Rev. 
C.  A.  Lane,  the  Bishop  replied,  "  O  king,  the 
benefices  of  the  Church  are  for  ecclesiastics,  not 
for  Lthose  who  serve  the  palace."  Hugh's  frank 
and  dauntless  manner  and  faith  in  the  King's 
sense  of  right  made  him  Henry's  firmest  friend, 
and  when  Richard  the  First  succeeded  his  father 
on  the  English  throne,  no  man  could  stand  so 
fearlessly  and  conscientiously  before  him  as  Hugh. 

When  King  Richard  the  First  sent  to  England  a 
demand  for  more  money  for  the  support  of  his  war 
with  France  from  the  barons  and  bishops  and 
clergy,  it  was  this  same  Hugh,  already  referred  to 

M 


i62  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

at  the  beginning  of  this  book,  who  said,  on  behalf 
of  the  clergy,  "  Our  homage  to  the  King  does  not 
include  military  service  for  foreign  wars."  Richard's 
reply  was  to  order  the  Bishop's  goods  to  be  con- 
fiscated, but  none  of  the  King's  officers  ventured 
to  carry  out  his  mandate  for  fear  of  episcopal 
anathemas.  To  save  the  King's  officers  from 
Richard's  wrath,  Bishop  Hugh  visited  the  impetuous 
monarch  in  Normandy,  who  was  at  that  time 
attending  a  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion. 

The  Bishop  boldly  advanced  to  the  King  and 
claimed  the  kiss  of  peace,  which  was  then  a  customary 
part  of  the  Eucharistic  Service.  The  King  looked 
another  way;  the  service  was  suspended,  and  all 
the  nobles  watched  the  singular  mental  struggle. 
"  Kiss  me,  my  lord,"  said  Hugh  again,  "  for  I  have 
come  from  far  to  see  thee."  '  You  have  not 
deserved  it,"  replied  Richard.  "  Nay,  but  I  have," 
and  he  laid  hold  of  the  royal  robe.  The  King  now 
turned  towards  the  prelate,  but  there  were  no  signs 
of  flinching  on  the  part  of  Hugh  when  their  eyes 
met,  so  the  lion-hearted  was  vanquished  and  the 
kiss  was  granted.  Afterwards  Richard  said, 
"  If  all  bishops  were  like  Hugh,  no  prince  would 
venture  to  withstand  them."  His  remarkable 
courage  has  gained  for  him  the  pseudonym  of  Regum 
Malleus,  "  the  hammer  of  kings." 

The  report  of  Archbishop  Langton  respecting 
alleged  miracles  at  Hugh's  grave  was  so  favourable 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  163 

that  Pope  Honorius  the  Third  at  once  issued  the 
bull  of  canonization  of  St.  Hugh  of  Lincoln. 

ROME'S  DEMAND  FOR  PECUNIARY  HELP 

Once  more  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  had  to 
deal  with  a  papal  legate  who  had  come  to  England 
to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  Church  of  which  he  was 
the  ecclesiastical  chief.  A  chaplain  of  the  Pope, 
named  Otho,  was  sent  in  the  Pope's  name  in  1225 
A.D.,  on  a  special  mission  to  lay  before  the  English 
Church  the  poverty  of  Rome,  and  to  request  that 
"  all  should  unite  as  natural  children  to  relieve  the 
needs  of  their  Mother  (the  Romish  Church)  and 
their  Father  (the  Pope).  The  way  in  which  Otho 
proposed  that  this  should  be  done  was,  that  in 
every  collegiate  church  the  revenues  of  one  pre- 
bend, and  in  every  cathedral  church  that  of  two 
prebends,  together  with  a  fixed  sum  from  every 
monastery,  should  be  reserved  for  Rome. 

Langton  insisted  that  the  matter  should  be 
referred  to  an  English  Council  and  to  the  King. 
The  Council  was  summoned  to  meet  in  London  in 
the  following  spring.  Meanwhile  the  Archbishop 
induced  the  Pope  to  recall  Otho,  and  when  the 
Synod  met  at  St.  Paul's,  May  4,  1226,  he  laid  before 
the  assembly  the  papal  claims,  and  pointed  out 
that  the  same  demands  had  been  made  on  the 
Church  of  France,  but  had  been  neglected  by  the 
French  clergy. 


164  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


1   +T^ 


It  was  resolved  by  the  King,  the  nobles,  and  the 
prelates  that  the  Archbishop  should  make  the 
following  wise  and  cautious  reply  to  the  papal 
request :  "  What  the  Lord  Pope  asks  us  to  do  is  a 
matter  which  affects  the  whole  Christian  world. 
We  are  placed,  as  it  were,  on  the  very  confines  of 
the  world,  and  consequently  desire  to  see  how  other 
kingdoms  will  act  in  regard  to  these  proposed  ex- 
actions. When  we  shall  have  the  example  of  what 
others  do  before  our  eyes,  the  Lord  Pope  will  not 
find  us  more  backward  in  obedience." 

With  this  answer  the  Roman  Curia  had  to  rest 
content,  and  Stephen  Langton  was  never  again 
troubled  by  a  papal  legate  or  nuncio. 

Leaving  the  affairs  of  his  diocese  in  the  hands 
of  his  brother  Simon,  whom  he  had  appointed 
Archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  the  Cardinal-archbishop 
of  Canterbury  retired  to  his  country  residence  at 
Slindon  in  Sussex,  where  he  died  July  9,  1228  A.D., 
after  reigning  twenty-two  years  as  archbishop; 
and  his  remains  were  deposited  in  a  chapel  called 
St.  Michael's,  or  the  Warrior's,  in  Canterbury 
Cathedral,  which  stands  on  the  south  side  against 
the  western  transept. 

HEAVY  BLOW  TO  ENGLISH  FREEDOM 
Notwithstanding  the  opposition  made  by  Stephen 
Langton  to  the  exactions  of  Rome,  Pope  Honorius 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  165 

greatly  extolled  him  when  dead,  saying,  "The 
custodian  of  the  earthly  paradise  of  Canterbury, 
Stephen  of  happy  memory,  a  man  pre-eminently 
endowed  with  the  gifts  of  knowledge  and  supernal 
grace,  has  been  called,  as  we  hope  and  believe,  to 
the  joy  and  rest  of  paradise  above/' 

The  death  of  the  Archbishop  was  a  very  heavy 
blow  to  English  freedom.  In  persuading  Rome  to 
withdraw  her  legate,  the  Primate  had  averted  a 
conflict  between  the  national  desire  for  self-govern- 
ment and  the  papal  claims  for  overlordship.  The 
mere  consideration  of  the  fact  of  legatine  authority, 
and  the  vivid  alarm  with  which  the  attempt  to 
renew  it,  after  the  death  of  Langton,  was  regarded, 
certainly  leads  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  singu- 
larly oppressive  and  unpopular ;  and  we  may  fairly 
infer  that  the  experience  of  its  evils  was  one  of  the 
chief  causes  which  operated  during  the  next  few 
years  to  determine  the  political  attitude  of  the 
English  Church. 

It  is  hardly  an  exaggeration  to  say  that,  during 
the  infancy  of  our  Constitution,  the  influence  of 
the  Church  was  almost  more  important  than  that 
of  the  lay  nobility.  It  was  by  the  Church,  led  by 
Archbishop  Langton,  full  as  much  as  by  them,  that 
the  Great  Council  was  won;  it  was  by  her  again, 
and  chiefly  through  her  titular  head,  that  the 
country  was  delivered  from  the  yoke  of  legatine 
authority;  it  was  by  her  also  that  De  Burgh  was 


166  STEPHEN   LANGTON 


maintained  in  power ;  it  was  from  her,  finally,  that 
Simon  de  Montfort  derived  his  most  able  and  con- 
sistent support. 

The  cause  of  this  is  extremely  simple.  Not  only 
was  the  Church  more  advanced  in  political  intelli- 
gence, it  had  also  the  most  at  stake  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Henry's  reign,  viz.  the  exclusion  of  aliens 
from  power. 

But  Langton's  death  gave  the  signal  for  a  more 
serious  struggle ;  for  it  was  in  the  oppression  of  the 
Church  of  England  by  the  Pope's  during  the  reign 
of  Henry  the  Third  that  the  little  rift  first  opened 
which  was  destined  to  widen  into  a  gulf  that  parted 
the  one  from  the  other  at  the  Reformation.  It 
was  only  by  the  promise  of  a  heavy  subsidy  that 
Henry  the  Third,  in  1229  A.D.,  could  buy  the 
papal  confirmation  of  Langton's  successor,  but  the 
baronage  at  once  rejected  the  King's  demand  for  an 
"  aid  "  to  Rome. 


WHY  WAS  ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON  NOT  MADE  A 
PAPAL  LEGATE  OF  SOME  SORT? 

It  may  be  profitable  to  consider  this  question 
here.  Was  the  position  offered  him  by  either 
Innocent  the  Third  or  Honorius  the  Third,  popes 
of  Rome,  during  his  tenure  of  the  archiepiscopal 
See  of  Canterbury?  Did  Innocent  think  Stephen 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  167 

Langton  too  learned,  to  judicious,  and  too  mighty 
a  person  to  entrust  with  a  power  almost,  for  the 
time  being,  equal  to  his  own  ?  Was  he  afraid  of  a 
possible  supersession  by  Cardinal  Langton  in  effect, 
if  not  in  name,  if  he  made  the  latter  a  permanent 
papal  legate? 

In  those  days  it  was  not,  we  must  remember,  an 
impossible  thing,  as  it  has  seemed  now  for  hundreds 
of  years,  for  an  Englishman  to  become  Pope  of 
Rome,  for  in  the  same  year  that  Henry  the  Second 
was  crowned  by  Theobald  (1154  A.D.),  Nicholas 
Breakspear,  an  Englishman,  had  been  made  pope, 
under  the  title  of  Adrian  the  Fourth ;  although  this 
is  the  only  instance  of  an  Englishman  obtaining 
that  position. 

But  can  we  conceive  of  Innocent  the  Third,  after 
the  account  already  given  of  him,  offering  Arch- 
bishop Langton  the  position  of  papal  legate  in 
England,  a  position  which  had  been  held  by  some 
of  his  predecessors  ?  I  think  so,  but,  it  would  seem 
to  me,  probably,  only  on  condition  that  the  office 
must  be  accepted  and  exercised  literally,  submis- 
sively and  thoroughly  dependently  on  the  offerers' 
will.  Innocent's  love  of  and  his  idea  of  inherent 
power  as  Vicar  of  Christ  on  earth  would  force  him 
to  demand  from  such  a  character  as  Stephen  (whose 
college  friend  he  had  been,  whose  independence  of 
character  he  would  have  noticed,  and  probably 
was  well  aware  of  his  intense  patriotism  for  his 


i68  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


native  country)  a  definite,  clear,  literal  promise 
that  he  would  be  content  (like  the  officials  of  Frederic 
the  Great  of  Prussia,  1740-1748  A.D.)  merely  to 
register  papal  decrees,  and  fulminate  papal  bulls 
against  any  and  whomsoever  he  (Innocent)  might 
issue  them. 

By  making  Henry,  Bishop  of  Winchester,  to  be 
a  legatus  ordinarius  or  ordinary  legate,  in  1137  A.D., 
the  Pope  placed  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in 
subjection  to  one  of  his  own  suffragans,  cleverly 
calculating  that  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury  in 
the  future  would  be  not  only  willing  but  anxious 
to  avoid  the  repetition  of  so  grave  an  outrage  by 
assuming  the  chains  of  slavery  themselves. 

Assuming  the  offer  was  made  by  Innocent  on 
the  humiliating  condition  imagined,  and  refused 
by  Archbishop  Langton,  it  would  still  be  greatly 
to  the  latter's  credit,  for  in  the  Middle  Ages  the 
position  of  papal  legate  was  a  powerful  one,  as 
will  be  gathered  from  the  following  :  William  of 
Corbeil,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  claimed  and 
obtained  the  office  in  1127  A.D.,  and  it  was  held 
by  the  archbishops,  with  occasional  interruptions, 
till  Cranmer  disavowed  it  in  Convocation  in  1534 
A.D.  The  archbishops  accepted  the  oifice  rather 
than  have  a  legate  appointed  over  their  heads,  and 
it  added  to  their  dignity  and  authority  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Church;  the  popes  were  glad  to  give  them 
the  office  because  it  turned  into  supporters  of  the 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  169 

papal  authority  in  the  Church  of  England  those 
who  would  else  have  been  its  bitterest  and  most 
powerful  opponents;  and  gave  to  much  of  the 
constitutional  authority  which  they  exercised  as 
archbishops  the  appearance  of  being  exercised  as  the 
delegated  authority  of  the  "  Apostolic  See."  And 
this  system  also  helped  very  much  to  familiarise 
men's  minds  with  the  doctrine  of  papal  supremacy, 
and  caused  hopeless  confusion  between  the  metro- 
politan and  legatine  powers  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  These  ex  officio  legates  whom  the 
popes  found  it  convenient  to  appoint  in  other 
churches  besides  England,  were  called  legati  nati, 
i.  e.  born,  or  ex  officio  legates. 

But  the  popes  continued  from  time  to  time  to 
send  special  legates,  legati  a  later  e,  i.  e.  "  from  beside 
himself,"  on  special  occasions,  and  their  authority 
for  the  time  superseded  that  of  the  legatus  natus. 
Thus  Pandulph  was  sent  to  receive  King  John's 
surrender  and  oath  of  fealty.  Otho  and  Ottoboni 
were  sent,  in  Henry  the  Third's  reign,  to  regulate 
and  plunder  the  Church  which  John's  surrender  had 
placed  at  the  mercy  of  the  Court  of  Rome. 

THE  ARCHBISHOP'S  TREATMENT  OF  POPES' 
COMMANDS 

After  Archbishop  Langton's  treatment  of  the 
commands  of  Innocent  the  Third,  we  can  hardly 


i;o  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


imagine  that  the  latter's  successor,  Honorius  the 
Third,  would  be  anxious  to  entrust  the  former  with 
legatine  or  ambassadorial  power  in  a  country  so  far 
away,  when  locomotion  and  transmission  of  business 
were  not  expedited  by  steam  engines,  steamships, 
telephones,  telegraphs  and  marconigrams,  but  even 
if  he  made  the  offer  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
it  would  be  refused,  in  my  humble  judgment,  for 
the  same  reason  that  he  refused,  if  approached,  the 
offer  of  Pope  Innocent.  And  the  reason  for  the 
assumed  twice  offered  and  twice  refused  position 
would  probably  be  that  he  had  learned  from  his 
reading  of  British-Anglo-Saxon  and  Anglo-Norman 
history  that  the  Church  of  his  native  land  had  again 
and  again  asserted  its  independence,  and  that, 
therefore,  the  Pope  of  Rome  as  such  had  no  really 
effective,  but  only  a  kind  of  conventional  juris- 
diction within  the  realm  of  England;  or  how  could 
Langton  have  managed  to  persuade  Pope  Honorius 
the  Third  to  grant  "  that  the  Archbishop  of  York 
should  carry  his  cross  only  in  his  own  province, 
that  the  Pope  should  not  give  away  any  English 
benefice  to  a  foreigner  in  succession  to  a  foreigner; 
and  that  no  legate  should  ever  again  be  sent  to 
England  during  his  (Langton's)  life;  the  result 
being  a  complete  victory  for  his  policy  as  regards 
the  administration  of  the  English  Church?  " 

In  the  light  of  Honorius's  promise — and  let  us 
bear  in  mind  that  he  was  the  immediate  successor 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  171 

of  the  would-be  world-dominating  Pope  Innocent — 
not  to  make  appointments  of  foreigners  to  English 
benefices  and  of  a  legate  to  our  country,  how  could 
the  English  Church  at  this  time,  we  ask,  be  con- 
sidered as  wholly  subservient,  as  asserted  by  some, 
to  the  Church  of  Rome? 

We  would  here  seem  to  have  some  support  for 
the  reason  given  respecting  the  refusal  of  the  as- 
sumed offer  of  a  papal  ambassadorship  by  Stephen 
Langton.  But  it  might  be  replied  that  Pope 
Honorius  was  prudentially  waiving  his  rights  only 
for  a  time,  arid  that  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
was  only  anxious  for  his  own  personal  honour  and 
ascendancy  in  stipulating  that  the  promise  should 
only  be  operative  during  his  lifetime.  Archbishop 
Langton  was  too  much  of  a  statesman  to  lose  the 
opportunity  of  getting  the  public  promise  of  the 
Pope  of  Rome  in  essential  matters,  even  if  only  for 
his  own  lifetime.  By  this  action  the  former  kept 
before  the  eyes  of  the  English  people  what  had 
been  held,  perhaps,  rather  dimly  before  his  time — 
namely,  the  independence  of  their  Church  and  of 
their  nation.  And  most  probably  Langton  believed 
that,  whoever  might  be  his  successor,  he  would 
adhere  firmly  to  Magna  Charta,  which  asserted  the 
privileges  of  both  the  national  Church  a|id  of  the 
different  orders  of  English  people. 


172  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


THE  FORGED  DECRETALS 

Again,  some  support  for  the  reason  given  why 
Archbishop  Langton  refused  the  assumed  twice 
offered  papal  legateship  may  probably  also  be 
obtained  from  the  matter  of  the  Forged  Decretals. 
What  are  these? 

Somebody,  who  took  the  name  of  Isidore,  a 
famous  Spanish  Bishop  (560-636  A.D.)  who  had 
been  dead  more  than  200  years,  made  a  collection 
of  Church  law  and  of  popes'  letters ;  and  he  mixed 
up  with  the  true  letters  a  quantity  which  he  had 
himself  forged,  but  which  pretended  to  have  been 
written  by  bishops  of  Rome  from  the  very  time 
of  the  Apostles.  The  forger  (Isidore  Mercator) 
published  them  in  Spain  about  845  A.D.,  and  he 
naturally  fathered  them  upon  the  great  Isidore  of 
Seville.  And  in  these  letters  it  was  made  to  appear 
that  the  Pope  had  been  appointed  by  our  Lord 
Himself  to  be  head  of  the  whole  Church,  and  to 
govern  it  as  he  liked ;  and  that  the  popes  had  always 
used  this  power  from  the  beginning.  Now,  nobody 
in  those  times  had  any  notion  that  they  were  false, 
and  so  they  were  believed  by  every  one,  and  the 
Pope  got  all  that  they  claimed  for  him.  And  for 
some  generations  after  the  publication  of  the  pseudo- 
Isidorian  decretals,  the  See  of  Rome  gradually 
pressed  forward  the  claim  to  an  ultimate  appellate 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  173 

jurisdiction,  and  consequently,  to  the  headship  of 
the  Church. 

The  Roman  theologians  had  put  this  claim,  not 
on  the  ground  that  such  an  organisation  had  gradu- 
ally grown  up  and  was  practically  advantageous, 
and  thereupon  ought  to  be  accepted  by  all  Christian 
people,  but  they  had  declared  it  to  be  of  divine 
right.  Christ,  they  asserted,  had  given  to  Peter 
and  his  successors  a  supremacy  over  the  Church; 
and  the  popes  of  Rome  were  the  successors  of  Peter ; 
and  so  they  claimed,  as  of  divine  right,  that  the 
Pope  was  the  centre  of  Christian  unity,  and  the 
head  of  the  Church  on  earth,  and  the  representative 
and  vicegerent  of  Jesus  Christ  her  Lord.  This 
theory  Innocent  the  Third  did  his  best,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  to  make  it  a  reality. 

But  did  Archbishop  Langton  believe  in  this 
theory?  It  is  true  he  had  connived — nay,  more, 
that  he  had  asked  for  the  putting  into  practice  of 
this  theory  against  King  John  with  regard  to  the 
latter's  excommunication,  and  in  his  acquiescence 
with  the  "  Interdict "  which  affected  the  whole 
kingdom,  but  evidently,  from  what  we  have  just 
seen  in  his  attitude  towards  both  Innocent  the 
Third  and  Honorius  the  Third,  he  had  not  a  wholly 
implicit  and  unquestioned  belief  in  the  theory,  or 
else  he  would  not  have  flatly  disobeyed  Innocent's 
injunction  to  excommunicate  the  barons  (when  the 
latter  declared  Magna  Charta  null  and  void),  and 


174  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

Langton  would  never  have  dreamed  of  suggesting 
or  demanding  the  terms,  recently  referred  to,  which 
he  obtained  from  Pope  Honorius. 


LANGTON'S  RESPECT  FOR  ROME 


Archbishop  Langton,  no  doubt,  had  respect  for 
Rome  as  the  centre  of  wealth  and  learning. 

The  Middle  Ages,  in  spite  of  many  diversities, 
have  a  certain  stamp  of  unity,  and,  above  all,  of 
simplicity.  The  papal  court  was  a  common  meeting 
place  at  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century  for  the  best 
intellects  from  all  lands.  There  was  one  common 
language  for  all  formal  interchange  of  thought. 
There  was  one  great  system  which  separated  all 
Europe  into  classes,  and  made  all  the  members  of 
a  given  class  akin.  A  nation,  on  the  other  hand, 
as  such,  had  little  influence  on  its  neighbour,  and 
mingled  seldom  in  that  neighbour's  quarrels.  Kings 
went  their  own  way,  for  the  most  part  untram- 
melled by  fear  of  interference.  Each  country  had 
only  to  reckon  with  a  sovereign,  a  few  bishops  and 
nobles,  and  a  large  uneducated  mass  of  people ;  not 
as  to-day,  with  the  most  far-reaching  representation, 
with  a  king  or  president,  with  a  Parliament  of  two 
Houses  of  Representatives.  And  all  this  simplicity 
of  the  times  is  admirably  reflected  in  the  documents 
that  have  come  down  to  us. 

The  fact  that  Rome  was  so  important  a  place 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  175 

did  not  prevent  Langton  from  believing  in  the 
independence  of  the  English  Church  and  of  the 
English  nation.  But  he  did  not,  in  the  least,  act 
as  if  he  thought  the  Church  of  Rome  was  a  totally 
different  body  from  his  own  Church;  rather,  he 
looked  upon  that  Church  as  running  on  parallel 
lines  with  his  own  as  regards  essential  doctrines, 
and  considered  both  these  Churches  as  national 
Churches,  and  forming  part  of  the  Catholic  (not 
Roman  Catholic)  Church  of  Christendom.  If  Arch- 
bishop Langton  had  been  so  obsessed  with  the  idea 
of  the  English  Church  being  a  subordinate  part  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church  there  would  be  great 
reason  for  believing  that  he  would  have  worked 
hand  and  glove  with  Pope  Innocent,  who  would  have 
made  him  a  papal  ambassador  with  full  powers 
(legatus  a  later e),  and  this  office  would  have  been 
confirmed  to  him  by  Pope  Honorius  the  Third. 

Such  a  scholar  as  Langton  was  likely  to  be  an 
omnivorous  reader,  as  well  as  a  voluminous  writer, 
and  therefore  would  know  that  England  owed  its 
Christian  religion  not  in  a  specially  large  way  to 
the  Italian  band  of  missionaries  but  in  a  considerable 
degree  to  missionaries  from  Ireland  and  Scotland, 
who  in  their  turn  were  indebted  to  a  great  extent 
to  Gaul  or  France,  and  the  latter,  of  course,  not  only 
to  missionaries  from  the  West,  but  also  from  the 
East,  the  birthplace  and  burialplace  of  Him  whom 
both  Roman  Catholic  and  English  Catholic  tried 


176  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

and   do    try  to   glorify  and  make  known    to   all 
men. 

If  it  be  said  that  Archbishop  Stephen  Langton's 
episcopate  was  uneventful,  this  much  must  be  said, 
that  for  one  who  suffered  so  much  and  worked  so 
well  in  other  ways  he  might  well  be  pardoned  whose 
pastoral  work  was  not  comparable  with  his  work 
as  a  statesman,  patriot,  social  reformer  and  scholar. 
And  yet  his  work  as  an  archbishop  was  not  without 
some  interesting  features  when  we  take  into  account 
the  difference  between  the  circumstances  and  con- 
ditions of  life  in  his  time  and  our  own,  for  we  find 
that,  amongst  other  things. 

STEPHEN  LANGTON  WAS  A  CHURCH  REVIVALIST 

He  had  a  fondness  for  the  magnificent  in  ecclesi- 
astical ritual.  To  restore  religious  fervour  and 
enthusiasm  in  the  country,  when  reading  was  not 
the  common  heritage  of  all,  he  caused  the  memory 
of  several  famous  English  saints  to  be  revived  by 
translating  their  remains  to  much  grander  shrines 
or  sacred  places;  thus  the  remains  of  Wulfstan, 
the  Saxon  Bishop  of  Worcester,  1061  A.D.  (the 
dignitary  who  was  so  popular  that  even  William 
the  Conqueror  thought  it  not  politic  to  remove  from 
his  See  in  order  to  make  way  for  a  Norman  ecclesi- 
astic), and  Thomas  Beckett,  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, 1162  A.D.,  were  translated,  amidst  imposing 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  177 

ceremonies;  to  witness  the  latter  noblemen  and 
prelates  came  from  foreign  countries.  Cardinal 
Archbishop  Langton  entertained  the  company  after 
the  function  in  the  new  palace  he  had  built  which, 
to  the  eyes  of  contemporary  chroniclers,  could 
hardly  have  been  surpassed  by  the  glories  of  King 
Solomon's  buildings,  and  the  banquet  was  such  as 
recalled  the  f  eastings  of  King  Ahasuerus.  Langton 's 
lavish  expenditure  on  the  ceremonies  in  connection 
with  the  translation  of  Thomas  Beckett  is  said  to 
have  involved  the  See  of  Canterbury  in  debts  of 
which  it  was  not  cleared  until  the  fourth  primate  in 
succession  from  himself.  In  this  the  Archbishop 
seems  to  have  gone  beyond  the  scriptural  injunction 
that  a  bishop  must  be  given  to  hospitality. 

The  cause  of  the  financial  encumbrance  of  the 
See  of  Canterbury  was  looked  upon  as  its  great 
event  in  the  thirteenth  century,  and  as  one  of  its 
most  glorious  pageants,  for  "  the  chroniclers  "  agree 
in  stating  that  the  concourse  of  people  from  all 
nations  was  of  a  character  such  as  England  never 
before  witnessed.  For  fifty  years  the  martyr's 
corpse  (Archbishop  Beckett)  had  rested  in  the  crypt  ; 
but  on  the  night  of  July  6,  1220  A.D.,  it  was  privately 
removed  under  the  superintendence  of  Prior  Walter 
by  the  monks  of  Christ  Church,  in  the  presence  of 
Archbishop  Langton  and  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury, 
and  carried  to  the  west  end  of  the  nave.  The 
remains  were  placed  in  a  strong  coffer  studded  with 

N 


178  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


iron  clamps  and  nails,  where  they  were  watched 
till  the  dawn  of  July  7.  On  that  morning,  in  the 
presence  of  the  boy-king,  Henry  the  Third,  of  too 
tender  years  to  be  himself  a  bearer,  the  coffer  was 
raised  on  the  shoulders  of  Pandulph,  the  papal 
legate,  Archbishop  Langton,  Hubert  de  Burgh,  the 
grand  Justiciary  and  the  Archbishop  of  Rheims, 
and  borne  by  them  into  the  quire,  and  up  the  steps 
of  Trinity  Chapel.  Liberal  provision  was  made  for 
the  vast  crowd,  which  consisted 

"  Of  bishops  and  abbots,  priors  and  parsons, 
Of  earls,  and  of  barons,  and  of  many  knights 

thereto, 

Of  sergeants,  and  of  squires,  and  of  his  husband- 
men enow, 

And  of  simple  men  eke  of  the  land,  so  thick  thither 
drew." 

Stephen  Langton  was  well  prepared  for  this 
universal  concourse  of  all  conditions  of  men,  and 
was  not  taken  aback  by  its  numbers,  for  he  had 
himself  caused  proclamations  to  be  circulated  of 
the  great  day  whereon  his  martyred  predecessor 
was  to  be  honoured,  two  years  before  the  event, 
and  this  not  only  throughout  England,  but  through- 
out all  the  Christian  states  of  Europe.  Provision 
was  made  for  the  multitudes  not  merely  in  Canter- 
bury itself,  where  at  each  gate  tuns  of  wine  were 
freely  distributed  to  all  comers,  but  the  whole  way 


hed 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  179 

along  the  road  from  London  to  Canterbury  hay  and 
provender  for  man  and  beast  were  given  to  all  who 
asked.  In  the  following  year,  from  a  sermon  on 
the  translation  of  Thomas  Beckett,  the  fiftieth  year 
of  the  death  of  the  martyr,  it  may  be  inferred  that 
a  good  deal  of  uproarious  revelry  took  place  at  the 
great  festival. 


DOMINICAN  AND  FRANCISCAN  ORDERS  OF  MONKS 

Again  Langton  showed  himself  a  Church  revivalist 
in  his  desire  for  the  revival  of  spirituality  amongst 
his  people  by  introducing  the  Dominican  and 
Franciscan  Orders  of  monks  into  England,  and  allow- 
ing them  to  preach  not  only  in  his  own  particular 
diocese,  but  in  his  Province  of  Canterbury,  which 
meant  not  only  over  the  larger  part  of  England,  but 
where  the  populations,  compared  with  the  northern 
province  of  York,  was  much  larger.  But  what 
real  need  was  there  for  introducing  these  foreign 
orders  at  all  into  England  when  the  country  was 
wrell  supplied  at  the  time  with  religious  houses  in 
addition  to  many  parish  (secular  as  opposed  to 
regular)  priests?  Whilst  very  much  can  be  said 
in  favour  of  the  monastic  communities,  there  was 
one  very  serious  drawback  to  their  beneficial  in- 
fluence on  the  nation.  The  support  given  to  these 
great  auxiliary  institutions  which  were  added  to  the 
system  of  the  ancient  Church  of  England  tended 


i8o  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

to  weaken  the  hands  of  the  bishops  and  clergy 
had  the  cure  of  the  souls  of  the  people,  for  the 
Normans  introduced  the  custom  into  England  of 
endowing  the  monasteries  which  they  founded  or 
supported,  not  only  with  land  and  money,  but  also 
with  the  rectories  of  which  they  had  become 
patrons,  with  the  result  that  the  vicars  or  representa- 
tives of  the  monasteries  in  the  benefices  were  very 
poorly  remunerated  for  their  work,  and  lost  prestige 
in  the  eyes  of  their  parishioners  because  they  were 
unable  to  confer  temporal  benefits  upon  them,  as 
their  predecessors,  the  old  rectors,  had  been  able  to. 
This  was  one  of  the  causes  that  tended  to  deteriorate 
the  influence  and  usefulness  of  the  secular — that  is, 
the  parochial  clergy,  and,  therefore,  tended  to  the 
moral  and  spiritual  deterioration  of  the  people,  for 
parish  chaplains  could  not  really  fill  the  place  of 
the  rector ;  no  locum  tenens  could  adequately  fulfil 
the  duties  of  an  absentee. 


SOCIAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  CONDITIONS 

As  the  population  increased  the  clergy  were  not 
able  to  supply  its  spiritual  needs.  In  the  towns 
of  England  in  the  thirteenth  century,  the  condition 
of  the  people  bore  some  resemblance  to  that  which 
forms  the  great  and  painful  problem  of  our  own 
days.  Foul,  crowded  dwellings,  in  undrained  and 
unscavenged  quarters  of  the  towns,  inducing  leprosy 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  181 

and  occasional  visitations  of  plague,  extreme  poverty, 
ignorance,  vice  and  misery,  were  among  the  char- 
acteristics of  the  Middle  Ages  as  nearly  all  these  are 
of  our  own.  It  was  to  meet  this  condition  of  things 
that  the  orders  of  friars  were  founded  in  the  thir- 
teenth century.  The  first  Dominican  friars  landed 
1221  A.D.,  and  the  first  Franciscans  in  1224;  the 
former  preachers  to  the  educated  and  capable  of 
dealing  with  the  infidelity  of  the  time;  the  latter, 
impressed  with  the  miseries  of  the  poor,  were  mis- 
sionaries of  charity  to  the  most  distressed  and  de- 
graded outcasts  of  our  great  towns.  They  were 
mission  preachers  and,  at  this  time,  the  purest  and 
poorest  of  evangelists.  "  Nothing,"  it  is  said, 
in  the  histories  of  Wesley  and  Whitfield,  "  can  be 
compared  with  the  enthusiasm  which  everywhere 
welcomed  them,  or  with  the  immediate  visible 
result  of  their  labours/'  But  it  is  sad  to  relate  that 
within  a  century  these  orders  were  destined  to 
become  lazy  and  covetous,  quacks  and  pretenders, 
salt  that  had  lost  its  savour,  one  of  the  saddest 
spectacles  of  degeneration  in  history,  for,  by  the 
middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  we  find  Chaucer, 
in  his  prologue  to  the  Canterbury  Tales,  elaborating 
a  beautiful  description  of  the  evangelical  virtues 
of  a  poor  parson  of  a  town  (a  secular  priest). 

"  A  good  man  there  was  of  religion. 
A  Parson  poor  in  worldly  goods  but 


182  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

Rich  in  holy  thought  and  work. 
He  preached  the  law  of  Christ, 
And  His  apostles,  and  better  still 
Followed  it  himself ;   and  never 
Did  he  fail  to  visit  all 
Who  were  sick  and  in  trouble  !  " 

Whilst  he  satirises  the  jolly  fox-hunting  monk  and 
the  hypocritical  cant  and  money-getting  tricks  of 
the  friar — 

"  A  monk  there  was  who  cared 
Little  of  what  was  said  about  him,  and 
Spared  no  cost  to  keep  the  finest  greyhounds ; 
And  whose  sleeves  were  edged  with  lace. 

And  there  was  a  friar — 

A  riotous  merry  fellow  enough, 

Glib  of  tongue,  yet  solemn  in  his  office, 

And  his  penances  were  light, 

When  people  made  it  worth  his  while." 

Archbishop  Langton's  desire  for  the  moral  and 
spiritual  uplifting  of  his  people  prompted  him  to 
allow  the  Dominican  and  Franciscan  orders  of 
monks,  when  in  their  prime  for  religious  purity 
and  zeal,  to  come  where  they  were  so  much  needed, 
for  the  religious  influence  of  the  clergy  had  sunk  to 
a  low  ebb;  non-residence  and  ignorance  and  the 
disuse  of  preaching,  on  the  part  of  many  priests,  and 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  183 

the  decline  of  the  older  monastic  orders  created  a 
demand  for  these  self-denying  missionaries. 

Walter  de  Map,  chaplain  to  King  John,  and  also 
a  judge  and  ambassador,  in  an  oft-quoted  passage, 
writes :  "  The  whole  body  of  the  clergy,  from 
pope  to  hedge-priest,  is  busy  in  the  chase  for  gain. 
What  escapes  the  bishop  is  snapped  up  by  the 
archdeacon,  and  what  escapes  the  archdeacon  is 
nosed  and  hunted  down  by  the  dean;  while  a 
host  of  hungry  officials  prowl  around  these  greater 
marauders." 

In  Langton's  attitude  towards  these  friars  we 
see  that  the  pastoral,  spiritual  side  of  his  office 
was  not  wholly  laid  aside.  The  Archbishop  was 
evidently  one  who  realised  that  there  were  diversi- 
ties of  gifts,  and  that  such  men  as  these  missioners 
were  more  able  than  himself  and  his  clergy  to  bring 
about  a  higher  moral  and  spiritual  tone  among  both 
the  educated  and  uneducated  classes  in  his  Province 
of  Canterbury.  Here  the  primate,  I  think,  carried 
his  aptitude  for  statesmanship  into  the  pastoral 
needs  of  the  large  ecclesiastical  province  over  which 
he  presided,  and,  in  this  matter,  I  consider  that 
Langton  exhibited  one  of  the  marks  of  greatness  of 
character  in  allowing  others  whom  he  thought  could 
do  the  work,  for  which  he  was  responsible,  better 
than  himself,  and  without  showing  any  kind  of 
jealousy  at  their  success,  and  his  own  apparent  lack 
of  success  in  the  spiritual  side  of  his  great  position. 


184  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

Archbishop  Langton  showed  himself  alive  to  his 
work  as  a  pastor  when  the  religious  training  and 
education  of  the  people  had  to  be  done  so  much 
by  the  concrete,  through  the  eye,  by  market  crosses, 
architecture,  etc.,  for  he  was  a 


CHURCH  RESTORER  AND  CHURCH  BUILDER 

Great  vigour  was  infused  into  the  Church  during 
the  latter  days  of  his  primacy,  which  had  its  greatest 
effect  in  the  rebuilding  of  old  and  the  construction 
of  new  churches.  Westminster  Abbey  nave  and 
transepts  present  to  us  the  finest  specimen  of  Early 
English  architecture.  The  Abbey  Church,  which 
Edward  the  Confessor  built,  had  fallen  into  decay, 
and  a  great  part  was  rebuilt  by  Henry  the  Third  at 
the  instigation  of  Langton. 

From  the  register  of  Hugh  of  Wells,  1209-1235 
A.D.  (consecrated  by  Archbishop  Langton  during  his 
enforced  exile),  it  appears  that  three  hundred  vicar- 
ages (benefices)  were  ordained  in  his  long  episcopate. 
This  meant  a  large  amount  of  church  building, 
probably  a  new  church  for  the  vicarages  or  parishes 
just  referred  to.  And  what  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln 
was  doing  in  his  vast  diocese,  other  bishops  were 
also  doing,  proportionately,  all  up  and  down  the 
country.  Therefore  we  may  presume  that  this 
excellent  Church  work,  in  the  Province  of  Canter- 
bury, received  the  blessing  of  its  archbishop,  and 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  185 

that,  in  the  latter's  own  diocese,  Stephen  Langton 
encouraged  the  endowment  and  building  of  vicarages 
and  benefices,  and  thus  brought  to  the  people  a 
resident  clergyman  or,  at  least,  the  more  frequent 
administration  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Church. 

The  Historical  Manuscripts'  Commission,  vol.  iv. 
p.  66,  speaks  of  Stephen,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
notifying  that  Sir  William  Briwerr  had  in  his 
presence  granted  the  church  of  Coleton  to  the 
deanery  of  Exeter  (1225). 

CHURCH  REFORMER 

Again,  Archbishop  Langton  was  a  reformer  of 
Convocation,  or  the  Church's  Parliament.  In  the 
Anglo-Saxon  period  Church  Councils  were  either 
assemblies  of  the  whole  Church  (Anglicana),  such 
as  were  held  at  Clovesho  and  Hertford  (A.D.  673), 
or  provincial  gatherings  of  the  clergy  of  York  and 
Canterbury.  In  his  organisation  of  the  Church, 
Archbishop  Theodore,  the  metropolitan  of  Canter- 
bury, 668  A.D.,  provided  for  the  annual  meeting  of 
a  synod  at  Clovesho,  somewhere  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  London. 

Diocesan  synods  were  only  instituted  after  the 
Norman  Conquest,  and,  before  that  date,  member- 
ship of  the  provincial  synods  was  confined  to  the 
episcopate  or  bishops.  Abbots  and  archdeacons 
were  added  after  the  Conquest.  The  growth  of 


i86  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

the  Provincial  Convocations  is  chiefly  marked  by 
the  institution  and  development  of  the  principle  of 
representation.  There  are  few  traces  of  it  before 
the  pontificate  of  Stephen  Langton. 

In  1225  A-D-  Langton  summoned  not  only  the 
bishops,  abbots,  priors,  deans  and  archdeacons,  but 
also  proctors  or  representatives  from  the  collegiate 
and  monastic  clergy ;  and  by  this  means  broadened 
its  constitution. 

SCHOLAR  AND  DIVINE 

Archbishop  Stephen  Langton's  reputation  as  a 
scholar  and  a  divine  in  his  day  was  great.  He  was 
a  person  of  considerable  learning,  and  is  the  author 
of  various  theological  tracts,  some  of  which  have 
been  printed,  and  lists  of  all  them  that  are  known 
are  given  by  Cave  and  Tanner.  It  has  been  shown 
in  a  note  to  Watson's  History  of  English  Poetry 
(edition  1840,  ii.  p.  28)  that  there  is  no  reason  to 
suppose  Langton  to  have  been  the  author  of  a 
drama  in  the  French  language,  which  had  been 
assigned  to  him  by  Mde.  le  Rue  on  no  better  grounds 
than  the  manuscript  having  been  found  bound  up 
with  one  of  the  Cardinal's  sermons. 

One  chief  enduring  result  of  Langton's  industrious 
scholarship  is  seen  in  the  division  of  the  Bible  into 
chapters  and,  expressed  in  the  quaint  words  of  an 
old  chronicler,  "  He  coted  the  Bible  at  Parys  and 
marked  the  chapitres."  This  statement  has  been 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  187 

confirmed  by  recent  researches  of  Denifle,  which 
prove  already  that  the  division  of  the  sacred  text 
into  chapters  owes  its  origin  to  Stephen  Langton. 

The  importance  of  this  work  may  be  sufficiently 
gauged  by  its  widespread  adoption,  for  the  division 
into  chapters  has  not  only  passed  from  the  Vulgate 
to  all  modern  vernacular  versions  of  the  Bible,  but 
has  been  applied  with  obvious  advantage  to  the 
Greek  New  Testament  and  to  the  Septuagint.  It 
is,  indeed,  one  of  the  few  cases  in  which  Latin 
scholarship  has  affected  the  Eastern  Churches. 
The  Jews  have  adopted  the  division  but  not  the 
Langtonian  division. 

The  works  written  by  or  attributed  to  Stephen 
Langton  are  voluminous,  but  they  consist  chiefly 
of  commentaries  on  the  Scriptures  which  are  dis- 
tinguishable in  general  by  their  scholastic  subtleties, 
and,  were  it  not  for  his  political  celebrity,  he  would 
not  hold  a  very  prominent  place  among  the  Anglo- 
Norman  writers.  A  rather  early  manuscript  in  the 
Bodleian  Library  (Oxford)  sums  up  the  literary 
labours  of  Stephen  by  stating  that  "  while  at  Paris 
he  divided  the  Bible  into  chapters  and  verses 
(quotavit),  he  wrote  expositions  on  the  book  of 
Kings,  composed  a  life  of  King  Richard,  and  left 
many  other  volumes  the  produce  of  his  industry." 
Langton,  as  already  stated,  is  said  to  have  been 
the  author  of  the  division  of  the  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  into  chapters  and  verses,  but 


188  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

others  have  disputed  his  claims,  and  attributed 
this  mode  of  division  to  a  French  scholar  named 
Hugh  de  St.  Cher.  The  authority  of  the  Oxford 
manuscript  just  quoted  may,  however,  be  considered 
as  giving  some  weight  to  Stephen's  claims. 

Among  his  other  theological  writings,  the  most 
remarkable  are  the  Sermones  de  Tempore  et  de 
Saudis,  which  are  preserved  in  manuscript.  The 
Archbishop  also  enjoyed  some  reputation  as  a  Latin 
poet.  Perhaps  the  most  singular  of  all  Langton's 
writings  is  a  brief  sermon  preserved  in  a  manuscript 
in  the  British  Museum  (MS.  Arundel,  No.  292),  in 
which  he  takes  a  stanza  of  a  French  popular  song, 
and  gives  a  theological  comment  or  moralisation 
on  each  phrase.  It  is  written  in  Latin  and  is 
entitled  "  The  Sermon  of  Master  S.  de  Langton, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  concerning  the  Holy 
Mary." 

Dr.  Hook  says  of  Archbishop  Stephen  Langton, 
"  A  man  more  inflexibly  upright  than  he  or  more 
profoundly  erudite,  both  as  a  philosopher  of  the 
schools  and  as  a  biblical  scholar,  could  not  be  found. 
In  the  controversies  of  a  university  not  free  from 
turbulence,  and  in  the  discussions  of  ecclesiastical 
chapters  where  intrigue  was  often  busy,  Langton 
had  found  opportunity  to  prove  that,  by  his  varied 
talents  and  knowledge  of  human  nature,  he  was 
qualified  to  shine  equally  in  the  court  and  in  the 
cloister,  in  the  conduct  of  public  affairs  not  less 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  189 

than  in  the  meditations  of  the  contemplative  life, 
among  politicians  as  among  scholars/' 


SYNOD  OF  OSENEY 

Look  at  Archbishop  Langton  as  the  president  of 
a  very  important  synod,  and  we  shall  see  him  as  a 
strict  disciplinarian  of  the  clergy,  monks,  nuns,  and 
laity.  In  1222  A.D.  he  presided  over  the  Provincial 
Council  held  at  Oseney,  Oxford,  when  the  following 
decrees,  composed  by  himself,  were  passed  (the 
decrees  are  printed  in  the  collections  of  Spellman 
and  Wilkins) — 

1.  Excommunicates  generally  all  who  encroach 
upon  the  rights  of  the  Church,  disturb  the  public 
peace,  etc. 

2.  Directs  that  bishops  shall  retain  about  them 
wise  and  charitable  almoners,  and  attend  to  the 
petitions  of  the  poor;   that  they  shall  also  at  times 
themselves  hear  and  make  confessions;    that  they 
shall  reside  at  their  cathedrals,  etc. 

3.  Forbids  bishops,   archdeacons,   and  deans  to 
take    anything    for    collations    or    institutions    to 
benefices. 

4.  Concerning  a  dispute  among  patrons. 

5.  Concerning  the  Divine  Office  (i.  e.  Holy  Com- 
munion) and  of  Baptism.     (Praecipue  baptismatis 
et  altaris  devotissime.) 


190  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


6.  Orders  the  celebration  of  the  nocturnal  and 
diurnal  office,  and  of  all  the  sacraments,  especially 
those  of  baptism  and  of  the  altar,  with  such  devotion 
as  God  inspires. 

7.  Forbids  priests  to  say  Mass  more  than  once  in 
the  same  day,  except  at  Christmas  and  Easter,  and 
when  there  was  a  corpse  to  be  buried. 

8.  9.  Clergymen    should    not    be    merchants    or 
tradesmen;    should  not   practise  secular  jurisdic- 
tions especially  those  in  which  there  is  annexed  the 
judgment  of  blood. 

10.  Orders  curates  to  preach  often,  and  to  attend 
to  the  sick. 

11.  Directs  that  the  ornaments  and  vessels  of  the 
church  be  properly  kept,  and  that  in  every  church 
there  shall  be  a  silver  chalice  and  a  clean  white 
linen  cloth  for  the  altar;   also  that  old  corporals  be 
burnt,  etc. 

12.  Forbids  any  one  to  resign  his  benefice,  and  to 
retain  the  vicarage,  to  prevent  suspicion  of  unlawful 
bargain. 

13.  Forbids  to  divide  benefices  in  order  to  provide 
for  several  persons. 

14.  On  what  persons  vicariates  (benefices)  ought 
to  be  conferred.     Any  one  unwilling  to  be  ordained 
to  the  priesthood  to  be  deprived  of  a  vicariate. 

15.  Orders  churches,  not  worth  more  than  five 
marks  a  year,  to  be  given  to  none  but  such  as  will 
reside  and  minister  in  them. 


onrl 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  191 

16.  Assigns  to  a  perpetual  vicar  a  stipend  not 
less   than   five   marks,    except   in   Wales,    "  where 
vicars  are  content  with  less  by  reason  of  the  poverty 
of  the  churches."     Orders  that  the  diocesan  (bishop) 
shall  decide  whether  the  parson  or  vicar  shall  bear 
the  charges  of  the  church. 

From  these  rules  of  the  Council  of  Oxford  1222 
A.D.,  we  can  illustrate  how  great  was  the  difference 
in  wealth  and  social  position  between  the  higher 
and  the  lower  clergy. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  gulf  between  the 
wealth  of  bishops  and  the  poverty  of  the  parish 
clergy  in  the  seventeenth  or  eighteenth  century,  it 
is  as  nothing  to  what  we  find  in  the  Middle  Ages — 
five  marks  a  year  the  minimum  stipend  for  the 
parish  clergy. 

17.  Orders  that  in  large  parishes  there  shall  be 
two  or  three  priests. 

18.  Directs  that  the  bishop  shall  make  the  person 
presented  to   a  living,  take   an   oath   that  he  has 
neither  given  nor  promised  anything  to  the  patron. 

19.  Provides  that  in  each  archdeaconry  confessors 
shall  be  appointed  for  the  rural  deans  and  others 
of  the  clergy  who  may  be  unwilling  to  confess  to 
the  bishop. 

20.  Takes  from  the  rural  deans  the  cognisance  of 
matrimonial  causes. 

21.  Forbids,  under  anathema,  to  harbour  thieves, 
etc. 


192  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


22,  23.  Relate  to  archidiaconal  visitations.  For- 
bid those  dignitaries  to  burden  the  clergy  whom 
they  visit,  with  many  horses,  to  invite  strangers  to 
the  procurations  provided  for  them,  and  to  extort 
procurations  without  reasonable  cause. 

24.  Forbids  to  let  out  to  farm  archdeaconries, 
deaneries,  etc. 

25.  Orders  the  archdeacons  to  take  care  in  their 
visitations  that  the  canon  of  the  Mass  be  correct, 
that  the  priest  can  rightly  pronounce  the  words  of 
the  canon  and  of  baptism,  that  laymen  be  taught 
how  to  baptise  rightly  in  case  of  necessity,  and  that 
the  host,  chrism,  and  holy  oil  be  kept  under  lock 
and  key,  etc. 

26.  Forbids     bishops,     archdeacons,     and    their 
officers  to  pass  sentence  without  first  giving  the 
canonical  monitions. 

27.  Forbids  to  exact  any  fee  for  burials  and  the 
administration  of  the  holy  sacraments. 

28.  Respecting  the  life  and  honourable  reputation 
of  the  clergy. 

29.  Concerning    the    alienation    of    ecclesiastical 
possessions. 

30.  Orders   ecclesiastics   to   wear   decent   habits 
with  close  copes,  to  observe  the  tonsure,  to  keep 
their  hair  cut  short,  and  to  abstain  from  immoderate 
eating  and  drinking. 

31.  Forbids  clergymen  in  Holy  Orders  publicly 
to  keep  wives. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  193 

"  It  was  by  no  means  a  matter  of  course  that  the 
presentee  or  occupant  of  a  benefice  was  in  Holy 
Orders.  Great  laxity  prevailed.  Many  presentees 
were  refused  institution  until  they  had  attended  at 
the  '  schools  '  of  Northampton,  or  Oxford,  or  other 
places  for  a  certain  length  of  time." 

32,  33.  Concerning  the  vesting  or  clothing  of 
nuns  and  abbots. 

34.  Forbids  the   clergy  to  spend    their  ecclesi- 
astical revenues  in  building  houses  on  lay  fees  for 
their  sons,  nephews  or  concubines  (wives). 

35.  Nothing  to  be  extorted  from  those  living  in 
religion. 

36.  Forbids  the  nuns  to  wear  veils  of  silk,  to  use 
pins  of  silver  and  gold,  and  to  wear  girdles  worked 
and  embroidered,  and  long  trains. 

37.  38.  Respecting  the  concession  of  many  bene- 
fices and  of  matrimony. 

39,  40.  Concerning  the  hindrances  and  impedi- 
ments, etc.,  of  Jews. 

41.  Forbids  to  give  a  person  already  provided 
with  a  benefice  having  cure  of  souls,  any  revenue 
out  of  another  church. 

42,  43.  Orders  monks  to  live  in  common,  and  for- 
bids them  to  receive  any  one  into  their  community 
under  eighteen  years  of  age. 

44.  Orders  monks  to  give  away  to  the  poor  what 
remains  of  their  repasts. 

45.  Forbids  monks  to  make  wills. 


194  STEPHEN   LANGTON 


46.  No  religious  person  should  hold  any  property. 

47.  Forbids  monks  and  canons  regular  to  eat  and 
drink  save  at  the  appointed  hours,  permits  them 
to  quench  their  thirst  in  the  refectory,  but  not  to 
indulge. 

48.  49,  50.  Religious     persons     should     not     be 
gluttons.      Other    directions    as    to    their    social 
behaviour. 

Very  remarkable  were  these  enactments  of  the 
Provincial  Council  of  Oseney.  Archbishop  Stephen 
Langton,  who  was  of  an  ascetic  disposition  (and  the 
canons  just  given  would  seem  to  imply  a  general 
prevalence  of  clerical  matrimony),  dealt  in  the 
harshest  way  with  the  wives  of  the  married  clergy, 
styling  them  mere  concubines,  and  insisting  on  their 
being  put  away  immediately.  All  "  concubines  " 
(wives),  unless  they  get  them  gone,  are  to  be  ex- 
pelled from  the  Church,  refused  the  sacraments,  and 
even,  added  the  austere  primate  in  his  injunction, 
denied  Christian  burial.  The  clergy  who  persisted 
in  living  with  them  were  to  be  suspended,  and  were 
to  be  subjected  to  severe  penance  before  absolution 
was  granted.  But  a  recognition  of  the  marriage 
of  the  clergy  took  place  in  1225,  when  a  canon  was 
published  allowing  the  wives  of  the  clergy  to  be 
admitted  to  the  sacraments  of  the  Church  if  they 
expressed  penitence. 

Langton  was  not  of  an  unstable  disposition,  and 


-ty. 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  195 

when  we  compare  him  with  his  eminent  predecessor, 
Archbishop  Thomas  Beckett,  he  was  much  more 
consistent  than  he  in  the  maintenance  of  a  public 
cause,  but  where  he  himself  was  concerned  he  was 
submissive  to  a  fault.  There  is  no  record  of  any 
eccentric  asceticism  at  one  time  and  of  relapses 
into  luxurious  living  at  other  times,  on  the  part  of 
Langton,  during  his  residence  at  Pontigny.  He 
was  ready  to  leave  his  books  that  he  might  enter 
into  the  duties  of  public  life.  We  never  read  of  his 
injuring  his  cause  by  his  impetuosity  or  through  the 
ebullitions  of  a  violent  temper,  although  he  was  not 
devoid,  as  already  seen  in  his  canons  of  Oseney,  of 
an  exhibition  of  cruel  asceticism. 

But  this  attitude  (harsh  and  unreasonable  as  it 
seems  to  us)  towards  the  wives  of  the  clergy  was 
not  new,  for  synod  after  synod  had  continued  to 
legislate  against  the  married  clergy  before  Lang- 
ton's  enactments,  on  which  Dr.  Cutts  says,  "  that 
the  clergy  might  not  leave  such  partners  (wives) 
anything  in  their  wills,  that  if  the  poor  wives  didn't 
leave  their  partners  (husbands)  they  should  be 
excluded  from  the  Church  and  the  Sacraments ;  and 
if  that  did  not  suffice,  they  (wives)  should  be  stricken 
with  the  sword  of  excommunication;  and,  lastly, 
the  secular  arm  should  be  invoked  against  them." 

This  synod  of  Oseney  enjoins  the  clergy  "  not  to 
be  dumb  dogs,  but  with  salutary  bark  to  drive 
away  the  disease  of  spiritual  wolves  from  the  flock." 


196  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

It  was  this  Provincial  Council  which  has  been  ren- 
dered famous  by  one  of  the  earliest  known  instances 
of  execution  for  heresy,  which  is  not  much  to  the 
president's  credit.  An  impostor  who  pretended  to 
be  Jesus  Christ,  and  who  showed  scars  on  his  hands, 
feet  and  sides,  which  he  said  were  inflicted  on  him 
by  the  Jews,  was  condemned  by  the  Council,  and 
put  to  death  on  a  cross ;  and  this  Council  also  con- 
demned to  be  burnt  a  deacon  who  had  apostatised 
to  Judaism  to  marry  a  Jewess;  the  latter  case  the 
only  capital  condemnation  for  heresy  which  we  read 
of  till  the  passing  of  the  Act  de  heretico  comburendo 
in  1400  A.D.,  that  is,  the  burning  of  heretics,  by 
which  persons  condemned  in  the  Church  courts  for 
false  teaching  were  handed  over  to  the  sheriff  of  the 
county  to  be  burnt  alive. 

Here  we  have 


ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON  AS  A  BANISHER  OF 
STRANGE  DOCTRINE 

Strange  that  Langton,  who  was,  as  already 
stated,  such  a  biblical  scholar  in  his  own  day,  and 
who  must  have  read  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
and  St.  Paul's  Triumph  Song  of  Love  or  Charity 
(i  Cor.  xiii.)  could  be  a  party  to  the  cruelty 
just  mentioned.  If  we  judge  this  side  of  his 
character  by  the  Christian  conscience  of  our  own 
day,  the  Archbishop's  attitude  towards  heresy 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  197 

would  be  a  cruel  and  intolerable  one;  but  if  we 
judge  him,  it  ought  to  be  taken  into  account  that 
he  had  spent  a  large  amount  of  the  responsible 
portion  of  his  life  on  the  Continent,  where  there 
was  not  very  much  compunction  on  the  part  of  his 
contemporaries  to  inflict  condign  punishment  on 
heretics  (vide  Innocent  the  Third),  and  then  we  may 
not  find  it  difficult  to  imagine  that  he  sincerely 
believed  it  necessary  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
extension  of  His  Kingdom  that  blasphemy  and 
heresy  ought  to  be  so  punished  in  the  flesh  that  the 
spirit  might  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

As  the  years  rolled  on,  and  with  their  wider  and 
supposed  more  tolerant  ideas,  we  find  in  A.D.  1402 
(Henry  the  Fourth)  that  Sawtree — a  Lollard  priest, 
was  burnt  for  heresy.  In  the  sixteenth  century, 
as  in  the  Middle  Ages,  it  was  still  thought  to  be  the 
business  of  the  State  to  uphold  religious  truth  and 
to  put  down  heretical  teaching  by  the  severest 
means.  To  tolerate  error  was  regarded  as  a  sin, 
and  it  was  looked  upon  as  something  like  rebellion 
for  a  subject  to  reject  the  religion  of  his  sovereign. 
Protestant  and  Catholic  (Roman)  Kings  alike  had 
sent  those  who  disagreed  with  their  doctrines  to 
the  scaffold.  Many  were  the  victims  of  Henry  the 
Eighth's  ecclesiastical  policy.  Edward  the  Sixth 
had  burnt  the  extreme  Protestants  called  Ana- 
baptists, and  Calvin  himself  had  condemned  to 
death  the  Unitarian  Servetus. 


198  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

From  1648  to  1654  A.D.  the  followers  of  the  strange 
enthusiast,  George  Fox,  began  now  to  be  abundant. 
For  some  reason  or  other  these  fanatics  were  worse 
treated  than  the  others.  The  gaols  are  said  to  have 
been  full  of  Quakers  under  the  Commonwealth. 

Cromwell's  Constitution  (1654-8  A.D.)  promised 
liberty  of  worship  to  "  all  such  as  do  profess  faith 
in  God  by  Jesus  Christ  " ;  yet  Anglicanism  and 
Catholicism  (Roman)  labelled  Prelacy  and  Popery — 
and  regarded  as  idolatrous  or  politically  dangerous 
— were  excepted  by  name  from  this  promise.  Even 
the  English  Church  Prayer-Book  was  prohibited 
from  being  used  either  in  public  or  in  private.  In 
August  1645  A.D.  any  one  using  the  Book  of  Com- 
mon Prayer  was  to  be  fined  five  pounds  for  the  first 
offence,  ten  pounds  for  the  second,  for  the  third  a 
year's  imprisonment.  Any  minister  not  using  the 
Government's  Directory  of  Worship  was  to  be  fined 
forty  shillings  for  each  offence.  This  was  done  in 
the  name  of  toleration.  Slow,  but  dreadful  cruelty 
was  inflicted  by  a  so-called  toleration  government 
on  hundreds  of  clergy  and  their  families.  Even  a 
writer  who  does  his  best  to  put  Cromwell  as  a  tolerant 
man  says  that,  in  June  1654,  a  Catholic  (Roman) 
priest  was  executed  in  London  for  no  crime  except 
being  a  priest.  And  this  took  place  four  hundred 
years  after  Archbishop  Stephen  Langton's  time. 

History,  the  record  of  human  actions,  tells  us  that 
Roman  Catholic,  English  Catholic  and  Protestant, 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  199 

Nonconformist  and  Calvinist,  have  all  been  guilty 
of  cruelty  one  towards  another,  but,  unfortunately 
for  the  detractors  of  professedly  Christian  repre- 
sentatives, the  practising  of  cruelty,  on  account  of 
a  difference  of  opinion,  does  not  belong  exclusively  to 
Christians,  for  what  could  have  been  more  horrible 
than  the  terrible  cruelties  inflicted  by  Infidels, 
so-called  Theists,  and  Socialists,  in  the  shape  of 
butcheries  and  wholesale  drownings  of  crowds  of 
Christian  clergy  and  laity,  and  also  of  Non-Christian 
men  and  women  during  the  French  Revolution, 
1789-95  A.D.,  in  the  name  of  liberty,  equality  and 
fraternity  ? 

Immediately  after  the  execution  of  the  unfor- 
tunate queen,  Marie  Antoinette,  1793  A.D.,  the 
enthusiastic  and  noble-hearted  Madame  Roland 
was  led  to  the  scaffold.  On  passing  before  the 
statue  of  Liberty,  which  was  erected  at  the  Place 
de  la  Revolution,  she  apostrophized  it  in  the 
memorable  words  :  "  O  Liberty  !  what  crimes  are 
committed  in  thy  name  !  " 

And  these  awful  deeds  were  done  550  years  after 
the  Archbishop's  time. 

Stephen  Langton's  cruel  attitude  at  the  Synod 
of  Oseney  is  not  praised  or  approved  by  the  Christian 
code  of  ethics,  but  he  must  be  judged  fairly,  and 
this  cannot  be  done  if  this  particular  conduct  of 
his  be  looked  at  and  judged  by  what  we  see  through 
twentieth-century  spectacles. 


aoo  STEPHEN  LANGTON 


SOCIAL  REFORMER 

Archbishop  Langton's  attitude  as  a  Social  Re- 
former, that  is,  his  regard  for  the  good  of  the  nation 
as  a  whole,  should  be  recognised. 

Immediately  preceding  Magna  Charta,  Langton 
saw  through  the  attempt  made  by  the  King  and 
Pope  to  separate  the  cause  of  the  clergy  from  that 
of  the  barons,  by  offering  to  the  clergy,  first  as  from 
the  King  himself,  and  then  from  the  King  ratified 
by  the  Pope,  a  charter  of  ecclesiastical  liberties 
which  might  easily  have  been  accepted  by  one  less 
able  or  more  selfish,  but  our  hero  would  not  have 
anything  to  do  here  with  party  or  sectional  advan- 
tage. In  the  few  details  of  Magna  Charta,  already 
given,  we  see  the  position  of  freemen,  merchants, 
barons,  clergy,  women,  and  the  villeins  very  much 
improved.  If  social  reform  is  to  be  of  any  real  good 
it  must  be  backed  up  by  efficient  rulers,  and, 
amongst  the  latter,  we  find  Langton  strenuously 
aiding  the  efforts  of  Hubert  de  Burgh,  Justiciar  of 
Henry  the  Third,  in  crushing  the  anarchy  prevalent 
1219-21. 

In  the  preamble  to  the  canons  enacted  at  Oseney, 
1222,  a  sad  picture  of  the  times  is  presented  to  us. 
Excommunication  is  declared  to  be  ipso  facto 
incurred  by  all  who  violate  monasteries,  seize  the 
goods  of  clergymen  or  their  tenants,  or  in  any  ways 


STEPHEN   LANGTON  201 

molest  their  persons,  and  especially  of  those  who 
keep  robbers  on  their  lands,  in  their  castles  or  houses; 
or  are  sharers  with  them,  or  are  lords  over  them. 
One  of  the  worst  of  these  robber-chiefs  was  the 
ruffian  Falkes  de  Breaute*.  An  event,  in  the  summer 
of  the  year  1224,  shows  that  some  powerful  influence 
was  at  work  in  Rome  adverse  to  Henry  the  Third's 
interests,  for  amongst  the  hostile  barons  was  this 
Falkes  de  Breaute,  a  man  of  infamous  character, 
but  one  who,  nevertheless,  somehow  or  other  suc- 
ceeded in  securing  (one  writer  says  by  purchase) 
the  powerful  protection  of  Pope  Honorius  the  Third. 
He  had  long  been  famous,  or  infamous,  in  England 
for  his  crimes,  and  for  setting  all  laws  at  defiance 
almost  as  he  pleased. 

This  year  his  evil  courses  reached  a  climax.  He 
was  summoned  before  the  King's  justices  at  Dun- 
stable  to  answer  to  more  than  thirty  writs  for 
having  robbed  various  people,  and  he  was  con- 
demned to  pay  heavy  fines  for  the  King.  De 
Breaute,  upon  hearing  this,  sent  soldiers  from 
Bedford  Castle  to  seize  the  persons  of  the  judges. 
One  was  taken  and  imprisoned.  Refusing  to  set 
the  ill-fated  judge  at  liberty,  Archbishop  Stephen 
Langton  and  the  bishops  solemnly  excommunicated 
Falkes,  and  the  King  laid  siege  to  the  castle.  Pope 
Honorius  writes  of  this  brigand  as  "  that  noble 
man  "  who  in  time  of  need  had  risked  his  life 
and  property  for  your  father,  King  John,  and  for 


202  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

yourself,  "and  warns  the  King  not  to  punish  the 
aforesaid  nobleman,  nor  allow  him  to  be  punished 
in  any  way." 

To  Cardinal  Langton,  Pope  Honorius  wrote  on 
this  subject  in  a  manner  even  more  peremptory  : 
'  We  have  not  yet  been  able  to  force  our  mind  to 
credit  what  has  been  suggested  to  us  about  you  by 
many,  though  they  have  striven  to  enforce  the  truth 
of  what  they  say  by  many  evidences.  We  thought, 
indeed,  of  that  eminent  knowledge  of  Divine  Scrip- 
ture which  you  possess  .  .  .  and  of  that  abundance 
of  love  which  has  been  shown  to  you  by  the  Apos- 
tolic See  in  so  many  ways ;  and  turning  these  things 
over  in  our  mind,  we  could  not  bring  ourselves  to 
think  anything  evil  or  unworthy  of  you.  We  warn 
your  Fraternity,  and  strictly  order  you,  by  our 
Apostolic  letters,  that  you  cause  the  King  at  once 
to  abandon  the  siege  of  the  said  nobleman,  and  that 
you,  without  delay  or  difficulty,  relax  the  sentence 
you  have  laid  upon  him  and  his  followers."  Henry 
the  Third's  reply  was  to  the  effect  that  the  Pope 
might  understand  that  the  very  order  of  the  king- 
dom demanded  peremptory  satisfaction  from  the 
man  whom  the  Pope  had  gone  out  of  his  way  to 
defend.  The  correspondence  was  dropped.  On 
Breaute's  submission,  the  wife  of  that  noble  pleaded 
for  the  King's  protection.  Before  Archbishop 
Stephen  Langton  she  sued  for  a  divorce  on  the  ground 
that  she  had  been  married  by  force  and  had  never 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  203 

given  her  consent.  She  had  been  the  widow  of 
Baldwin,  Earl  of  Albemarle,  and  when  Falkes  de 
Breaute  had  earned  the  gratitude  of  King  John,  in 
1213,  by  his  cruelties  perpetrated  in  Wales,  John, 
as  his  reward,  bestowed  the  Countess  Margaret, 
with  all  her  possessions,  upon  him.  The  Archbishop 
considered  her  case,  and  finally  her  lands  and  pos- 
sessions were  restored  to  her  by  Henry  the  Third, 
and  she  was  placed  under  the  protection  of  the  Earl 
of  Albemarle.  Pope  Honorius  wrote  two  letters 
on  the  subject,  the  first  directed  to  Archbishop 
Langton  and  others.  In  the  second,  addressed  to 
the  Archbishop  alone,  he  speaks  in  very  strong 
language,  for  he  imagines  that  the  wife  of  Falkes 
was  detained  from  him  apparently  against  her  will. 
He  warns  Langton,  the  possessor  of  such  a  know- 
ledge of  Divine  Scripture,  for  the  sake  of  his  own 
reputation  to  remember  the  account  which  will  be 
demanded  of  him  at  the  last  day,  and  he  specially 
appeals  to  him  to  try  in  every  way  to  get  the  King 
to  do  what  he  has  written  to  tell  him  in  this  matter. 
The  Archbishop  was  not  to  be  moved  from  his  love 
of  law  and  order  which  made  for  the  general  social 
welfare  of  the  nation. 

In  a  very  special  way  must  social  reform  have 
been  brought  about  by  Langton's  introduction  of 
the  Dominican  and  Franciscan  missioners  into 
England  in  the  matter  of  improved  conditions 
for  the  mass  of  the  people  with  regard  to  better 


304  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

housing,  temperance,  workmen's  wages,  education 
and  sanitation. 


STATESMAN-ARCHBISHOP 


Neither  Pope  Innocent  the  Third  nor  King  John 
really  knew  the  character  of  Stephen  Langton. 
They  had  seen  in  him  a  patient,  suffering  exile. 
Neither  potentate  expected  the  Archbishop  to  take 
a  resolute  and  independent  stand  against  his  author- 
ity ;  and  both  of  them  were,  no  doubt,  surprised  to 
see  in  him  a  powerful  and  skilful  organiser,  not  only 
of  the  barons,  who  were  discontented  with  John, 
and  whom  he  taught  to  combine  and  form  them- 
selves into  a  kind  of  "  House  of  Lords/'  but  a 
skilful  organiser  in  formulating  a  national,  and 
not  a  sectional,  policy  which  preserved  alike  the 
material,  temporal,  and  religious  privileges  of  the 
community;  because  he  saw  that  neither  the  King 
nor  the  Pope  could  be  relied  on  for  giving  the  free- 
dom which  he  considered  necessary  for  the  lasting 
welfare  of  the  nation  and  its  Church  (vide  Magna 
Charta  and  the  Council  of  Oseney). 


ARCHBISHOP  LANGTON  AS  A  PATRIOT 

Stephen  was  a  lover  of  his  native  country  and  of 
its  freedom;  he  was  jealous  for  its  honour  and 
for  its  great  institution,  the  Church.  Hence  his 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  205 

opposition  to  the  very  unpatriotic  King  John,  who 
submitted  to  be  the  vassal  of  the  Pope,  and  thus 
allowed  the  papal  influence  to  reach  its  height  in 
England ;  and  his  opposition  also  to  the  Popes  who 
tried  to  make  him  feel  that  he  was  only  their  servant, 
and  had  to  do  their  bidding  in  both  Church  and  State. 

But  was  Stephen  consistently  patriotic?  Did 
he  not  allow  a  foreign  clerical  potentate  to  appoint 
him  to  the  metropolitan  see  of  the  English  Church  ? 
True.  But  there  was  this  in  Langton's  favour,  that 
he  was  an  Englishman  of  the  highest  character  for 
goodness  and  ability,  and  he  might  have  thought 
that  it  was  better  for  his  native  country's  good  that 
he  should  not  then  contest  the  right  of  the  Pope — 
almost  universally  recognised  in  Europe  at  the  time 
in  the  appointment  of  ecclesiastical  persons,  and 
especially  so  when  he  saw  the  unworthy  Bishop  of 
Norwich  recommended  by  John  to  the  Pope  for  the 
position  he  himself  so  ably  filled  afterwards. 

It  is  nowhere,  as  far  as  I  can  find,  stated  that 
Langton  sought  the  Archbishopric  of  Canterbury 
for  himself. 

It  would  appear  that  Langton  allowed  the  Pope 
to  issue  the  interdict  which  involved  his  innocent 
countrymen  in  suffering,  but  early  on,  probably  at 
Stephen's  instigation,  his  brother  Simon  pressed 
King  John  to  allow  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
to  return  to  England  so  that  the  blighting  Interdict 
might  be  taken  off. 


206  STEPHEN   LANGTON 


Then,  later  on,  it  is  true  that  Langton  asked  for 
and  obtained  from  the  Pope  the  excommunication, 
and  ultimately  the  deposition,  of  his  country's 
King;  but  it  might  be  replied  that  John  by  this 
time  was  really  only  King  de  jure  and  not  de  facto 
as  well ;  and  that  the  Archbishop's  intense  patriot- 
ism induced  him  to  invoke  the  arm  of  one  who  could 
back  up  his  spiritual  condemnation  with  material 
weapons,  without  his  believing  in  the  Pope  having 
a  position  as  Universal  Monarch. 

Stephen  might  have  thought  that,  once  in  Eng- 
land, he  could  rally  the  English  generally,  and  strike 
fear  into  the  heart  of  the  tyrant  John  and  induce 
him  to  act  honestly,  justly  and  equitably.  In  this 
he  would  be  acting  from  prudential  motives. 

When  in  England,  Langton  soon  showed  himself 
on  the  side  of  those  who,  whilst  they  hated  John, 
did  not  wish  to  have  a  foreigner  to  rule  over  them ; 
and  soon  demanded  laws,  ultimately  obtained  by 
Magna  Charta,  which  made,  as  we  have  seen,  for  the 
freedom  of  the  people  from  the  King  and  freedom 
of  the  Church  from  both  King  and  Pope. 

In  spite  of  the  Pope's  reconciliation  with  John, 
and  the  former's  command  to  Langton  to  excom- 
municate the  barons,  on  account  of  Magna  Charta, 
the  Archbishop  refused,  probably  on  the  ground 
that  he  believed  the  Pope  of  Rome  had  no  authority, 
legal,  moral  or  religious,  to  interfere  in  the  affairs 
of  the  English  nation  and  the  English  Church ;  and 


for 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  207 

especially  so  when  the  opinions  of  all  classes  of  the 
English  people  had  been  so  recently  materialised 
in  the  Great  Charter.  Langton's  patriotism  has 
already  been  shown  with  regard  to  his  successful 
attitude  towards  William  Brewer,  Henry  the  Third's 
councillor,  respecting  the  second  reading  of  the 
Great  Charter. 

Again,  the  Archbishop  was  successful  towards 
Honorius  the  Third  respecting  the  visits  of  his  legates 
to  England,  to  his  demand  for  material  help  from 
English  benefices,  and  also  with  regard  to  the  punish- 
ment of  the  ruffian  Breaute.  In  all  these  matters 
Stephen  evidently  wished  to  give  Rome  the  im- 
pression in  a  polite  manner  that  it  must  be  "  hands 
off  "  as  regards  the  management  of  that  Church 
which  he  felt  should  be  a  free  and  independent 
Church,  and  of  which  he  was  accepted  nationally 
as  its  chief. 

To  anticipate  one  result  of  our  hero's  attitude. 
When  Cardinal  William  Allen,  who  was  an  English- 
man, wrote  a  letter  in  1588  exhorting  the  English 
to  accept  Philip  the  Second  of  Spain  as  the  executor 
of  Pope  Pius  the  Fifth's  sentence  of  deposition 
against  Queen  Elizabeth,  it  was  hoped  that,  on 
the  landing  of  Spaniards  from  the  Armada,  the 
English  Roman  Catholics  would  gladly  join  with 
them  in  throwing  off  the  yoke  of  the  heretic  queen- 
but,  despite  the  efforts  of  Allen,  whatever  resident 
Roman  Catholics  there  were  joined  with  the  English 


208  STEPHEN   LANGTON 

Catholics  (many  of  whom  probably  were  called  or 
called  themselves  Protestants,  as  opposing  papal 
supremacy  and  non-Scriptural  doctrine),  and  affect- 
ively opposed  the  unjustifiable  claims  of  the  Bishop 
of  Rome,  by  successfully  resisting  the  intended 
invaders,  for  it  was  no  longer  a  war  of  religions,  but 
a  struggle  between  two  nations.  This  action  was  a 
confirmation  of  Langton's  attitude,  350  years  before, 
when  he  stood  up  boldly  against  probably  the  most 
powerful  Pope  of  all  for  the  independence  of  both 
his  Church  and  his  country. 

By  the  way,  it  seems  very  strange  to  me  to  read 
the  statement,  so  often  reiterated  and  repeated  by 
Roman  Catholics,  and  also  by  some  educated  Non- 
conformists, that  practically  up  to  1588  England 
was  thoroughly  Roman  Catholic.  If  it  were 
so,  how  comes  it  then,  although  England  had 
officially  (not  really)  restored  the  Roman  Catholic 
spiritual  supremacy  in  1554,  that,  within  the  short 
period  of  thirty-five  years  the  Romish  Church  was 
unable  to  influence  its  supposed  adherents  resident 
in  England  to  its  side  ?  Does  it  not  seem  to  show, 
to  some  extent,  that  the  majority  of  the  people  of 
England  felt  that  in  resisting  Rome  they  were  not 
resisting  a  Church  superior  to  their  own  or  an 
ecclesiastic  superior  to  their  own  metropolitan  and 
primate,  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  that 
they  had  no  intentions  of  ministering  to  the  idea  of 
the  universal  despotism  of  the  Pope  ? 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  209 

Magna  Charta  styles  our  Church  not  the  Church 
of  Rome,  but  the  Church  of  England — Ecclesia 
Anglicana — and  the  Act  of  Parliament,  Edward  the 
Third,  1350  A.D.,  refers  to  it  as  La  Seinte  Eglise 
d'Engeterre,  that  is,  the  Holy  Church  of  England. 

But  the  patriotic  stand  made  by  Langton  did  not 
prevent  him  from  giving  deferential  and  courteous 
consideration  to  the  wishes  of  the  two  Popes  he  had 
to  deal  with  in  matters  spiritual.  Our  hero,  after 
his  arrival  in  England,  July  16,  1213,  allowed  the 
metropolitans  of  Rome  no  more  effective  jurisdiction 
in  the  English  Church  than  would  be  allowed  now- 
adays by  the  metropolitans  of  South  Africa  and 
Australia  to  the  metropolitan  of  Canterbury  in 
their  respective  churches. 

Too  much  credit  cannot  be  assigned  to  Archbishop 
Langton  for  the  bold  stand  we  have  shown  he  made 
for  civic  and  ecclesiastical  freedom,  from  the  oppres- 
sion of  the  King  on  the  one  hand  and  the  autocracy 
of  the  Pope  on  the  other.  And  we  may  say  that  it 
was  not  in  Geoffrey  Fitz- Peter  that  English  freedom 
was  to  find  its  champion  and  the  baronage  their 
leader.  From  the  moment  of  his  landing  in  England 
Stephen  Langton  had  taken  up  the  constitutional 
position  of  the  Primate  in  upholding  the  old  customs 
and  rights  of  the  realm  against  the  personal  des- 
potism of  the  kings.  And  he  alone  of  all  the  con- 
stitutionalists attained  to  influence  and  consideration 
under  Henry  the  Third.  Such  is  the  common  lot 


210  STEPHEN  LANGTON 

of  revolutionaries  unblessed  with  genius,  that  when 
they  survive  the  need  which  called  them  into  being, 
they  are  exceptionally  fortunate  if  the  historian, 
after  recounting  their  mistakes,  will  concede  to 
them  the  merit  of  a  patriotic  intention. 

CONCLUSION 

Archbishop  Stephen  Langton's  greatness  of  char- 
acter stands  out  conspicuously  when  we  see  what 
took  place  immediately  after  his  death.  The  oppor- 
tunities of  his  position  enabled  the  Pope  to  prey 
heavily  on  the  revenues  of  England.  When  the 
Church  suffered  the  great  loss  of  Langton  (a  man 
who  throughout  his  career,  as  already  seen,  had 
been  of  most  signal  service  to  his  Church  and  nation) 
the  monks  of  Canterbury,  being  allowed  to  proceed 
to  a  free  election,  abused  their  privilege  by  electing 
an  obscure  monk  of  ill  repute  named  Walter  de 
Hemisham.  The  suffragan  bishops  and  the  King 
refused  to  accept  this  election  in  which  they  had  not 
been  consulted.  In  the  end  Richard  Grant,  Chan- 
cellor of  Lincoln,  was  appointed  on  condition  of  the 
King  promising  that  the  clergy  would  give  a  tenth 
of  their  revenues  to  the  Pope.  Already  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  English  Church,  which  Langton  had 
so  nobly  defended,  was  going. 

"  Even  among  his  own  countrymen,"  says  the 
(Roman)  Catholic  Cyclopaedia,  "  too  few  have  an 


STEPHEN  LANGTON  211 

adequate  knowledge  of  his  merits  and  of  his  great 
services  to  his  country  and  to  the  Catholic  Church, 
although  his  labours  were  concerned  with  the  two 
things  specially  dear  to  Englishmen,  the  Bible  and 
the  British  Constitution.  Little  though  they  may 
think  it,  every  one  who  reads  the  Bible  or  enjoys  the 
benefit  of  civic  freedom  owes  a  debt  of  gratitude  to 
this  Catholic  Cardinal."  (The  writer  of  this  book 
would  suggest  that  the  debt  of  gratitude  owing  to 
this  statesman-ecclesiastic  is  rather  to  Langton's 
position  as  Archbishop  of  Canterbury — the  Catholic 
(Roman)  Cardinal's  part  being  almost  obliterated 
by  the  higher  office  of  Primate  of  all  England.) 

If  men  may  be  measured  by  the  magnitude  of  the 
work  they  accomplish,  it  may  be  safely  said  that 
Langton  was  the  greatest  Englishman  who  ever  sat 
in  the  chair  of  St.  Augustine.  For  Anselm  was  not 
an  Englishman,  and  his  triumphs  were  won  in  fields 
of  thought  and  politics  of  less  interest  to  Englishmen. 

Some  churchmen,  again,  have  been  great  as 
writers  and  thinkers,  others  as  statesmen  solicitous 
for  the  welfare  of  the  whole  people,  and  others  as 
zealous  pastors  of  the  flock,  but  it  was  Stephen 
Langton's  lot  to  win  distinction  in  all  three  capacities 
as  scholar,  statesman  and  as  Archbishop,  and  the 
author  of  this  book  would  add  in  other  capacities 
also,  such  as  social  reformer,  patriot,  Church  reformer 

and  hero, 
p  2 


INDEX 


ADRIAN   THE   FOURTH,   Pope, 

167 

Albigenses,  17,  18,  146 
Albini,  William  de,  122,  140 
Alexander  of  Scotland,   113 
Aliens,  103 
Anarchy,   142,  200 
Angevin,  6,  8 
Anglicana  Ecclesia,  81,  128 
Anselm,  n,  12,  20,  46,  211 
Army  of  God,  68,  129 
Arthur,  Prince,  7,  9,  to 

Baronage,  3,  8,  10,  56,  63,  71, 
73.  79,93.  103,  in,  113,  124, 
135.  141 

Barons,  the  25,  in,  115 
Beckett,  Archbishop,  3,  5,  6, 

27.   176 

Benedictines,  4 
Bible,  186,  202,  211 
Bonaparte,   137 
Bouvines,   68,    146 
Brantfield,  Elias  de,  21 
Breakspear,  Nich.,  pope,  167 
Breaute,  Falkes  de,  150,  160, 

201,  203 

Brewer,  William,  151,  159,  207 
Bull,  papal,  137,  168 
Burgh,    Hubert    de,    14,    151, 

155,  157,  159,  178,  200 

Calvin,  197 

Canons  of  Oseney,  191 
Canterbury,  7, 10,  n,  13,22,  22, 
25.  3L  33.  139.  164,  177,  183 
Cardinal  Allen,  207 


Cardinal's  status,  24,  25 
Charter,  Ecclesiastical,  69,  72 
Chaucer,  182 
Church,  National,  n,  58,  62, 

67,  72,  81,  127,  130,  138 
Church  Property,  37,   39,  67, 

210 

Church  restorer,  184 
Church   revivalist,    176 
Cistercians,   38 
Civil  War,  145 
Clergy,  37,  190,  195 
Coke,  Sir  Edward,  76 
Communion,  virtual,  35 
Conciliatory  Archbishop,  44 
Cong&  d'elire,  10 
Convocation,  168,  185 
Corbeil,  Archbishop,  168 
Council,  Great,  163 
Covenant,  The,  124 
Cranmer,  Archbishop,   168 
Cromwell,  198 
Crusaders,  46,  67,  73,  109,  113 

Dauphin,  The,  10,  53 
Decretals,  Forged,  172 
Deposition  of  King  John,  46 
Dominicans,  179,  203 
Dunstable,  66,  201 

Edward  the  Confessor,  8,  54, 

57,  58,  72,  127 
Eleanor,  Queen,  8,  60 
English  Roman  Catholics,  207 
Eustace  de  Vesci,  73,  122 
Excommunication,  34,  41,  135, 

141,  148,  195,  200,  206 


213 


2I4 


INDEX 


Falaise,  Treaty  of,  52 
Fitz-Peter,    Geoffrey,    53,    57, 

60,  65,  209 
Fitz- Walter,    Robert,    68,    73, 

122,  124,  140,  144 
Forest  Law,  9 
Fox,  George,  198 
Franciscans,  179,  203 
Freedom,  Blow  to,  164 
Friars,  179,  182 

Gasquet,  Cardinal,  51,  66,  142 
Geoffrey,  Archdeacon,  42 
Gregory  the  Seventh,  16 
Grey,  John  de,  38 
Gualo,  147,  152 

Habeas  Corpus  Act,  131 
Hemisham,  Walter  de,  210 
Henry  the  First,  2,  12,  55,  58 
Henry  the  Second,   3,   5,  52, 

107,  167 
Henry   the   Third,    149,    151- 

155.  159.  i?8,  201 
Heretics,  17,  197,  207 
Hildebrand,   16 
Honorius  the  Third,  153,  158, 

163,  170,  173,  175,  201,  207 
Hubert  Walter,  archbishop,  3, 

5,  6,  60,  128 

Hugh  of  Lincoln,  3,  70,  161 
Hugh  of  Wells,  44,  185 

Ingleburga,  16 

Innocent  the  Third,  5,  14,  15, 
16,  17,  18,  19,  22,  26,  27,  33, 
46,  50,  62,  67,  75,  136,  138, 
142,  169 

Interdict,  33,  57,  69,  173,  205 

Investiture,    12 

Ireland,  50,  129,  175 

Isabella  of  AngoulSme,  10 

Isidore  (decretals),  172 

Jews,  87,  196 

John,  King,  7,  9,  10,  21,  26,  28, 
30.  33,  34,  37.  39-48.  60,  67, 
73,  136,  149,  153,  201 

Jurisdiction,  papal,  141,  163, 
171 


Knights,  Seven,  75 
Knights,  Twelve,  9,  105,  123 

Lackland,  John,  7,  91 
Lambeth,  Treaty  of,  149 
Lanfranc,  Archbishop,  4,  6 
Langton,    Simon,   22,   36,   40, 

41,  143,  164 

Langton,  Stephen,  i,  6,  13,  14, 

20,  21,  22,  23-27,  30-33,  36, 

39,  41,  44,  52,  55,  58,  62,  67, 

71,   in,   130,   154,   164-212 

Lateran  Council,  17,  142 

Legate,  papal,  65-67,  148,  153, 

158,  164,  167,  169 
Liberty,  199 
Lotario  di  Signi,  15 
Louis  of  France,  146 

Magna  Charta,  9,  55,  75-130, 

150,  158,  171,  206 
Map,  Walter  de,  183 
Marriage,  clerical,  194 
Marshall,  72,  124 
Matthew  of  Paris,  47,  50,  59, 

69,  153 

Matthew  of  Westminster,  9 
Merchants,  93,  101 
Metropolitan,   205,   209 
Monasteries,  4,  70,  200 
Montfort,  Simon  de,   18 

National  Party,  58,  64,  67,  69, 

145 

Nicholas  of  Tusculum,  66,  67 
Norgate,  Miss,  65 
Normandy,  144,  146,  162 
Normans,  6,  10 
Northwold,  Hugh,  abbot,  74 
Norwich,    Bishop    of,     10-13, 
20-38 

Oseney,  Synod  of,  189 
Otho,  163 

Otto  of  Germany,  48 
Oxford,  73 

Pallium,  ii 


INDEX 


215 


Pandulph,  48,  66,  82,  127,  154, 

160,   169 

Papal  pecuniary  demand,  164 
Paris,  University  of,  14,  23,  39 
Patriot,  204 
Peers,  93,  131 
Pembroke,  Earl,  Marshal,  73, 

81,  127,  134,  149,  150,  152 
Penance,  35 
Peter  of  Wakefield,  48 
Peter's  Pence,  49 
Petition  of  Right,  133 
Philip  Augustus,   King,   8,   9, 

10,  36,  47,  144 
Pontigny,  39,41,  46 
Popes,  u,  12,  13,  14,  25,  138, 

164,  205 
Porchester,  52 
Poyning's  Law,  129 
Prayer-Book,  108 
Primacy,  English  Church,  145, 

158,  160,  165,  175,  209,  211 

Reformation,  The,  134,  208 
Reformer,  Church,  185 
Reginald  of  Cornhill,  40 
Reginald,  sub-prior,  n,  13,  22 
Revocation  of  Charter,   137 
Revolution,  French,  199 
Richard  Grant,  210 
Richard  the  First,  2,  3,  5,  107, 

161 

Rings,  Four,  28 
Roches,  Peter  de,  38,  157,  159 
Rochester,  74,  148 
Roger  of  Wendover,   24 
Rome,   n,  29,   142,   158,   163, 

169,  174 
Rouen,  10,  44 
Rufus,  King,  6,  n,  12 
Runnymede,  121,  126,  150 


Sacraments,  34,  189,  192 

St.  Albans,  55,  57 

St.  Edmundsbury,  68,  72,  74 

St.  Paul's,   163 

Samson,  Abbot,  73 

Sawtre,  197 

Scutage,  89 

Slindon,  164 

Socage,  99,  101 

Socialists,  French,  199 

Social  Reform,  131,  180,  200, 

204 

Spilsby,  23 
Stephen,  King,  147 
Submission  to  Papacy,  50,  67, 

73>  169 

Taxation,  National,  152,  161 

Toleration,   198 

Tower  of  London,  72,  123,  126 

Usurpation,  Papal,  32 

Vicar's  stipend,  191 
Villeins,  132,  200 
Viterbo,  27 

Walter  of  Coventry,  24 
Warenne,  Earl,  73,  81 
Westminster,  56,  153 
Widows,  85 

William  the  First,  I,  4,  9,  176 
William  the  Lion,  52,  113 
Winchester,  54,  58,  64,  71 
Wives  of  clergy,  194 
Worcester,  72 
Wulfstan,  Bishop,  176 

York,    170 


PRINTED    IN    GREAT    BRITAIN    BY 
RICHARD  CLAY    &  SONS,  LIMITED, 

BRUNSWICK   ST.,  STAMFORD  ST.,  S.E., 
AND   BUNGAY,   SUFFOLK. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


DA  Leeming,  J.R.    (John  Robert) 

228  Stephen  Langton 

L3L4